"Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Games and stories.
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Teaser

The Starship Aurora quietly orbited the world dubbed Russell's Planet, Universe Designate R4A1, in the company of a handful of other local ships and defensive stations.

In the bowels of the kilometer-long starship, the green-eyed, dark-haired figure of the ship's captain was concerning himself with a matter outside of his duties toward his ship. Robert Dale was busy concentrating, wearing the training robes his security chief had procured for him and holding a wooden practice blade in his hands. Sweat covered his forehead and face, dripping into his eyes and messing with his vision.

Commander Meridina, said security chief, remained still. Her plain features were Human-looking, a source of many a confused blink from people who heard she was an alien, and she too was in a training robe. Her deep blue eyes looked to her other student in the Gersallian arts of swevyra, Lieutenant Lucy Lucero, and stated, "You are not hesitating, but you have prolonged this duel. Why?"

Lucy had her own wooden blade at a ready position as she faced down Robert. Her curly dark hair had been gathered in a ponytail at the back of her head. Blue eyes remained focused on Robert, set in an oval-shaped face. Sweat glistened on her light bronze complexion. "I want to give him a chance," she said.

Robert kept his focus up. He could sense her plans, holding back to see what he would do, how he would attack. He forced his frustration down. Ever since this training with their "swevyra" - with the strange powers that their "life force" had granted them, according to Meridina's own cultural tradition - he had felt second-best to Lucy. Granted, she had been training for at least five months longer, but he was approaching his fourth month of the training and his progress seemed to be slower than her own had been. Ever since Meridina had said he needed to train in these duels to learn finer control and focus, he had been repeatedly beaten by both of them. He simply couldn't read them well enough, or keep up with their enhanced speed and skill.

"It's frustrating, I know," Lucy said to him. "But you can't just stand there all day, Robert. Do you know how many weeks it took me before I put Meridina on her back?"

Robert replied with a frown. He forced a breath into his lungs. "You see everything I do before I do it," he said. "I don't see the point in attacking."

Meridina shook her head. "The point is not to attack or to defend. It is to learn to listen."

"Listen?" Robert looked at her. "Listen to…"

He felt it coming too late. After turning his head, his focus, to Meridina, he'd opened himself up, and Lucy took swift and complete advantage of his lapse. In a single strike she twisted his wooden blade impossibly, forcing it from his hand. Her leg curled under his feet at the shins. His feet lost contact with the training mat and he fell onto his back. The tip of Lucy's training blade went to his throat.

As she pulled it away, Robert made a growling noise of frustration. Before he could complain Lucy spoke first. "Listen to what's going on around you, for starters," she said. "Listen to what's inside of you. Just like you did back in that Facility."

"You make it sound easy."

Lucy smiled thinly. She held her hand down toward him and helped Robert to his feet. "It's not," she admitted. "There are too many ways to distract yourself mentally."

"Indeed." Meridina stepped up to them. "This is why I train you with the blades. These matches teach and reinforce focus of mind, focus upon the swevyra."

"You mean the life force."

"That term in your language lacks meaning for what our word conveys," Meridina remarked. "As you must have felt by now."

She had something of a point, Robert decided. "Life force" was a clunky term to say. It implied a force that sustained life or embodied it, yes. But the connection to the wider universe he'd felt when using this power was more than that.

But at the same time, the Gersallian term just felt off. It didn't fit right in his speech. He had once had the computer's linguistics programs transliterate the term into English and the computer spat up about four different pronunciations of it with six different spellings. He'd settled on "swe-veee-ra" as sounding the closest to how Meridina pronounced it. Even that seemed somehow inadequate to him.

As for learning how to focus on it, Robert's comeback was, "Getting smacked with a wooden stick is not the easiest way I've heard of to learn focus."

"Pain can be a motivator," Meridina pointed out. "The important thing, Robert, is not winning. It is learning to listen."

"Which hopefully leads to winning."

Lucy shook her head. "I'm afraid not. I'm still at like a ten percent win ratio with Meridina." She gave Meridina a bemused look. "And sometimes I think half of those wins are her letting me win."

Meridina did not deign to respond to that allegation.

"So, again?", Robert asked. "I've got another hour before we meet with the Russell's Planet colonial government to find out just why they called us here."

Meridina held her hand out and reached for her own training blade. It flew gently through the air to her hand. "Yes. I think..."

She stopped speaking. A bewildered look crossed her face, a look that was not often seen on her usually-stoic features.

There was a feeling. Robert started to sense it too, as did Lucy. Not of danger. But that something was about to…

There was a buzzing sound in the air. And out of nowhere a white light appeared in the middle of their training area, A single figure appeared within it as the light peaked and flashed away. The figure was small, with a bulbous head and a gray tinge to its inhuman exterior. It was completely uncovered and almost looked like a toy that way, given the absolute lack of any attributes, sexual or otherwise. Solid black eyes looked to him and a thin arm and hand came up in a peaceful gesture.

Lucy's hand was starting to go toward her mutlidevice. Robert tensed up and felt his mind race. Where could this being have come from? Why had it transported directly and so suddenly into the gym, of all places.

Before anything else could be said or done, the being began to speak with a sort of monotone voice. And in perfect English.

"Greetings. You are Captain Robert Dale of the Allied Systems."

Robert got the feeling it wasn't a question. He nodded. "I am."

The being nodded. "Then it is important that we speak. I am Supreme Commander Thor of the Asgard."

"The… Asgard?" Robert thought about that. That sounded familiar.

"Yes. I am the source of the transmissions requesting your vessel come to this world. I have come to speak with you and your Alliance on a matter of extreme urgency."

"Pretty extreme if you just beamed straight to our gym," Lucy remarked with a slight, sarcastic grin.

Meridina gave Lucy one of her looks of studied and direct patience.

Thor seemed unperturbed by the interruption. He went on. "This mission is of vital importance to your future. The fate of this galaxy's Earth, and possibly of your entire Alliance, may hang in the balance."

At that, Robert had only response he felt he could give.

"I'm listening."


Undiscovered Frontier
"Diplomatic Maneuvers"



Ship's Log; 8 April 2642; ASV Aurora. Captain Robert Dale recording. We're still at Russell's Planet awaiting the arrival of a high ranking official of the Alliance Government, called here in light of what I was told by Supreme Commander Thor yesterday.

The space over Russell's Planet opened up with the generation of an interuniversal jump point. A single Dorei starbird emerged. The Layama-class craft was not the same size as the Aurora but possessed a power of its own in its pleasant grace and look, like an aloft great bird soaring through space.

Robert and Julia were waiting at Transporter Station 3 when the ship arrived. A transport beam appeared, a pillar of white light that formed into a Dorei man of about Julia's height. His skin was dark ocean blue, which highlighted the teal spots running down his hairline and jaw down to his neck. Pale teal hair flowed over the back of his neck into an elaborate braid. His suit was of yellow and bronze, with purple trimming and a deep purple vest. Dark purple eyes looked at them in sequence, rimmed by the weary lines of the aged. "Captain Dale. Commander Andreys."

"Minister Onaran." Robert nodded to him. Lentiro Onaran was a respected Dorei statesman, a former First Minister of the Dorei Federation and former High Minister of the Leturan Republics, one of the internal Dorei states. Onaran had been a major player in the formation of the Alliance and had joined the Cabinet as Foreign Secretary to President Morgan. "Welcome aboard."

"Yes. I would like to dispense with the usual pleasantries and formalities, Captain," Onaran announced. "Your report to Admiral Maran indicates the situation requires immediate attention."

Robert nodded. "If you'll follow us, I've called my command crew for a meeting to discuss Thor's information."

"And will this Asgard being show himself?"

"He told me he would be ready to meet," Robert confirmed. "But we still haven't identified where his ship is yet."

"Concerning. What do we know of this species? Are they potentially hostile?"

"Our Science Officer, Lieutenant Delgado, has consulted what remains of our Darglan databases," Julia began to say as they emerged into the corridors of the ship. "From what we've seen, the Darglan considered the Asgard to be friendly. They traded technology with them during their time of multiversal exploration."

"But not interuniversal technology," Onaran pointed out.

"The Darglan apparently didn't give that to anyone," Robert remarked. "Even the Gersallians, and the Gersallians saw them as mentors."

"Yes." Onaran nodded. It needn't be said that the Dorei had for a long while, after their Unification Wars, seen the Gersallians as their mentor species. "Well, let us see what the Asgard have to say."




The briefing room on the Aurora was chosen, giving wider sitting space and room for the arrival of Thor. The command crew of the Aurora and that of the Koenig were seated at a series of tables looking at a central holotank. Generally the holotank was used for presentations and briefings. For the moment it was blank, projecting nothing.

Onaran was shown to a central seat at the central table, where Robert and Julia joined him and Zack. Jarod was at the nearest table with Lucy, Cat, and Scotty. Leo sat with Angel, Nick Locarno, and the Aurora's Wing Command Officer Commander Patrice Laurent. Zack's officers - Lieutenant Creighton Apley, Lieutenants Magda Navaez, Karen Derbely, and April Sherlily, and the Dorei Doctor Opani - were gathered at the last table.

They had barely a moment to settle in before there was a short buzzing sound, followed by a sudden pillar of white light shifting into place to a deep electronic "vweee". The central place in the room was now occupied by the Asgard named Thor. "Robert Dale and crew. I am Supreme Commander Thor of the Asgard. I have come to assist you in a matter of grave importance."

Caterina was almost vibrating with excitement in her chair. "An Asgard," she said, holding back barely-constrained enthusiasm. "An actual… I've got so many questions!"

Robert smiled gently at her before looking to their visitor. "Supreme Commander Thor, this is Foreign Secretary Lentiro Onaran of the Alliance, sent on behalf of our government."

"Greetings, Supreme Commander," Onaran said, inclining his head.

"It is good that you are here. We are faced with a matter requiring delicate diplomatic handling. You are aware of the Goa'uld System Lords?"

Leo gave the most visceral reaction, frowning deeply. Losing Joshua Marik to his illness was still a fresh wound, and the Goa'uld had come so close to imposing another defeat on him in their prior adventure in this cosmos. Robert nodded and answered, "Yes, we are. We faced a couple at Abydos. Heru'ur and Apophis."

"Yes." Thor inclined his head. He then turned to the holotank and held up a device in his hand. Light bridged the two devices and the holotank displayed a bald man wearing golden finery that looked like it belonged to the Bronze Age. Above it was another figure, a woman with a tanned bronze explosion and long dark hair.

"Sha're," Julia remarked.

"You refer to the former host of the Goa'uld Amaunet," Thor stated. "Whom you extracted from her host without consent."

"Fitting, since she took Sha're as host without consent," Leo pointed out.

"That said, your ability to do so and to save the host is a matter of concern to the System Lords," Thor stated. "Your technology has also drawn their attention. Specifically, this vessel, and its main armament."

Julia nodded. "Heru'ur ran when we hit him with our pulse plasma cannons. His ship had been taking hits from everything else."

"Indeed. Your nuclear-disruption energy weapons, while potent, are not a concern to the Goa'uld. The weapons you employ on this ship are, however, as they prove you have the capability to threaten the Goa'uld in space. The System Lords cannot abide this state of affairs." Thor waved his hand again. Another woman, also wearing the kind of Bronze Age-looking garb that seemed the staple of the Goa'uld, appeared. "And there is the matter of Earth. We too have encountered their Stargate Command. I believe you are familiar with Colonel Jack O'Neill and the SG-1 team?"

There were nods in reply. "We are," Robert replied verbally.

"They recently had a conflict with the former System Lord Hathor," Thor explained. "She was killed as a result. With this victory and their earlier defeat of the System Lord Apophis, they too have come to the attention of the System Lords. Now the System Lords fear that your Alliance will work with the Humans of Earth to threaten their empire. They will not let this come to pass, and have begun mobilizing their fleets to attack both your worlds and Earth itself."

A deep oppressive silence filled the room. "How big of an attack?", Julia asked.

"Hundreds of their strongest motherships. Each of greater power than the small vessel Heru'ur took with him to Abydos," Thor explained. With a wave of his hand on the holotank a massive vessel appeared, a pyramid-shaped primary hull with a gray secondary hull above the base of the pyramid.

Robert swallowed. Heru'ur's ship had seemed, if not their equal, then at least close to it. "Basically, hundreds of dreadnoughts," he said.

Thor considered that remark. "I believe you would rate these vessels at the same scale as the strongest of your 'dreadnoughts', yes. And while your own technology is formidable, the Goa'uld have acquired advanced technology over their millennia of scavenging the galaxy. You do not currently have the capability to stand against them on even terms."

"And that's not counting the fact that we are already in one big war," Julia added, sighing.

"Supreme Commander, I thank you for this warning," Onaran said. "Given your prior remarks I believe you consider diplomacy as a way to prevent this attack?"

Thor directed his dark eyes to Onaran. "We do, Secretary. The Asgard High Council has contacted the System Lords on this matter. We are preparing to provide them concessions in exchange for placing Earth under the Protected Planets Treaty, and to secure a non-interference pact and peace treaty between the Goa'uld System Lords and your Alliance of Systems."

"A non-interference pact?", Jarod asked.

"The terms will have to be discussed, but in general, it would forbid either side from interfering with the other's internal matters. The peace treaty would in turn protect either side from the other launching an attack directly."

"So we wouldn't be allowed to pull any Goa'ulds out of their hosts," Nick remarked.

"Or help people who are trying to fight them," Angel added.

"Yes," Thor stated. "Anything less will be insufficient to prevent a Goa'uld attack upon both your Alliance and Earth."

"It's bad enough that we have to worry about the Nazis inevitably finding how to work IU drives." Julia shook her head. "I don't want to even begin to think about the Goa'uld getting them."

"We would be interested in such an outcome, yes," Onaran said. "Are the Goa'uld ready to commence talks?"

"They have accepted my invitation to meet on Earth, in Stargate Command," Thor explained. "In four standard days. You will also be invited to participate in these discussions. Specifically you."

Thor looked directly at Robert.

Robert blinked. "Me?"

"You were in command of the mission to Abydos. Your vessel attacked Heru'ur."

"Julia's the one who punched him though," Zack pointed out.

"Perhaps. But the Goa'uld will be conscious of rank. Captain Dale led the mission in question. And he is of equivalent rank to the Earth member of the talks."

"And that would be?", Onaran asked.

Robert sensed the answer before Thor gave it. It made the most sense. "Jack O'Neill," he said.

"Correct." Thor nodded to him. "You and Colonel O'Neill will represent your people in this negotiation. You will be expected to be present in the SGC facility on Earth by that time."

Robert drew in a breath. He wasn't new to diplomacy now, but the stakes weren't usually quite this high. "Okay. Nick." He looked to Locarno. "We're what, about eighteen hours from Earth at standard warp?"

"Nineteen and a half," Locarno corrected.

"I am afraid you cannot have your vessel present at Earth," Thor said. "The Goa'uld will regard it as a threat."

"Would they know?", Angel asked. "If they're going to be in the SGC the entire time?"

"They would have ways of determining your presence," Thor informed them.

"Then I'll take the Koenig," Robert said. "It can make it to Earth in four days too, and it's not a big ship."

"I am afraid any Alliance vessel present may be regarded as unacceptable. Only my ship will be allowed to be present. I am prepared to transport you myself. Although for the purpose of diplomacy, it may be advisable to travel by Stargate."

Robert's brow lifted at that. Use the Stargate itself? They'd never done that before. "The SGC has defenses, are they expecting us?"

"I have informed them you would be requested to join the talks," Thor stated. "And I suspect you have your own means of identifying your presence to them."

"We gave SG-1 a code for communications," Julia reminded Robert. "All you have to do is transmit it through the gate and wait for a coded reply, they should let you through."

"Alright." Robert put his hands together. He was really starting to feel uncertain about this. "Anything else?"

"No weapons will be permitted within the SGC during the negotiations. You must go unarmed."

"Oh come on," Angel protested. "Will the Goa'uld be unarmed?"

"Likely. They will honor the same terms, because they know that you would not risk harm to them," Thor explained.

"Am I limited in who can go?", Robert asked.

"I would suggest that your entourage be small," Thor advised. "Only three Goa'uld will be attending. You should not have more than four or five of your people."

"So myself, Secretary Onaram…" Robert looked around at the others. "Meridina to help with security, Lucy to assist her. And Doctor Opani if we need medical backup."

Leo gave Robert a slight look. Robert sighed and added, "Leo, you yanked one of them out, remember? I can't have you there, that would be as much an unspoken threat as anything else."

"Alright," Leo said, conceding the point.

"Your selections are well-considered, Captain." Thor turned off the holotank. "I will inform Earth and the Goa'uld that you are attending." He set upon the nearby table an item. "This will download into your systems a list of those Goa'uld System Lords attending the talks. Again, we meet in four standard days. Farewell."

There was another electronic buzzing sound, another flash of light, and Thor was gone.

"It looks like the Darglan developed their transporters off of Asgard tech too," Caterina said. "I wonder how much technology the Darglan got from them?"

Derbely chimed in. "If you ask me, Lieutenant, the real question is what the Darglan had to offer to them, if they didn't give them IU drives."

"Yeah, that's a good one."

Robert looked over the stone-like device Thor left. He picked it up. "Jarod, Cat, load this into a secured system so Secretary Onaram and I can see what we're up against. Nick, please get up to the bridge and set a course for Abydos, standard warp."

"We should be there with about a day to spare," Nick said. He stood from his chair. "If we go faster I can shave time off."

"It's probably best if you don't," Onaram said. "We will need time to examine this data and speak with the President on it."

"We'll also want time to speak with the SGC and Earth authorities about our plan," Robert pointed out.

Onaram tilted his head for a moment. "I see what you are thinking. But we must consider Alliance interests as well. We are in a delicate situation, Captain. If our interests demand an agreement that the Earth authorities want to refuse, we will be forced to stand apart from them."

"Wait." Zack stared. "You're saying that we might abandon these people to the Goa'uld?!"

"I would prefer not to," Onaram insisted, turning his gaze to Zack. "But if they are intransigent, we may be forced to. We are already in one war Commander. We cannot fight a second one, especially not against a foe with this much power."

Julia let out a sigh. "I hate it, but he's right. Hopefully whomever Colonel O'Neill answers to will have the same view and we can make an agreement work."

"At what cost, though?", asked Jarod.

"Any cost that is bearable in this situation," Onaram replied. "That is our duty Commander, though it might pain our hearts."

Robert frowned. As much as he hated the thought of giving in to the slaving evil of the Goa'uld System Lords, he knew Onaram was right too. There were all sorts of concessions he might have to give to them for peace.

He just hoped he could stomach it.



A day out from Abydos, Zack was sitting in the Lookout staring out at the streaking lights of the warp field effect around them. A plate of cold cut meat sandwiches and potato chips was sitting half-eaten before him.

"Ye dinnae seem very hungry, lad."

The accent was a dead give away. Zack smiled slightly and looked over to where Scott was standing beside the table, a tray with his own lunch in his hands. He was wearing his usual non-standard uniform, a white jersey under a black engineering vest with Commander rank insignia on the vest. Zack motioned to him to sit and looked out the window again for a moment. "She's running like a dream, isn't she?"

"Aye." The old man nodded. "Still a beauty, she is. So, what's troublin' ye?"

Zack's smile remained on his face, but it had a thoughtful, even sad quality to it. "A little restless, I guess," he admitted. "On the one hand, it's great to have access to facilities without having to beam anywhere. And to have full-size quarters again. But since we've been back, the Koenig's spent almost the entire time in dock."

"That it has. Tom an' that lass Derbely did a right fine job o' keepin' her up while ye were with those Colonials, but th' gal needed that wee bit o' downtime."

"Yeah. But it's been a couple of months now. I was starting to hope we'd get out there for a while. Run a few missions."

"What has ye so restless, Zachary?", Scott asked. "Not thinkin' of wantin' t' leave again, are ye?"

Zack almost denied it right off, but stopped himself. He couldn't honestly say no, could he? "The thought's crossed my mind a bit, yeah," he admitted. "But I know how much that hurt Rob and the others. We've been a group for ages. Running off on them again…" Zack shook his head. "I think it'd hurt them too much."

That prompted a nod from the older man. Scott finished the bite he was chewing with a quick swallow before he asked, "An' this widnae happen t' be about that sweet lass Tom says ye were seein' all th' time, wid it?" There was a knowing grin on the old engineer's face.

Zack matched the grin. "Clara," he said.

"The lass at yer father's funeral?"

"The same. She's working with the Fleet as a nurse." Zack looked out the window again for a moment. "Being with her made me think of my life so far. I mean, I've chased girls since I had the urge to, been with quite a few of them… but I don't think I ever really considered the idea of settling down with one. Not usually."

"Really?"

"Well…" Zack felt an old ache in his heart. "There is one. A girl who, if she'd ever asked me, I would have given up everything for. Someone I've truly loved for a long time. But she's never been interested in me. Not that way. And she made it pretty clear she would never be. But Clara… Clara is."

"Ah." Scott nodded. "An' that has ye thinkin'."

"It does."

"Well, lad, it's nae very easy t' balance out this sort o' life with havin' a lass an' a family of yer own," Scott pointed out. "So ye'll be workin' hard tae make that work, if that's yer choice."

Zack nodded at him. "So I guess the question is… is it worth it?"

"I cannae answer that one, lad. Dinnae think anyone can except for yeself."

"Yeah." Zack looked back out at the streaks zipping by. "You're right about that."




The meetings with Onaram were taking place in the same chamber, Briefing Room 1, that Thor had spoken to them in before the departure for Abydos. Robert, Meridina, Lucy, and Opani all sat around the table while Onaram took the main seat, looking directly at the holotank.

President Henry Morgan's face filled the holo-image above the tank. His dark skin was creased with thought and age, giving him the visage of a man long-used to the stresses of statesmanship. Robert thought he looked a bit older than he'd been on their first meeting about two and a half years before, when Morgan had been a leading foreign secretary for the Earth Confederacy of his home universe sent to negotiate over what became the United Alliance of Systems.

"Thor's information has given us an idea on what to expect from the System Lords negotiating this arrangement," Onaram said. "The one known as Yu will be the most agreeable to an arrangement, as he has few interests in this region of the galaxy. Nirrti is the most aggressive and the most likely to be hostile. Cronus will thus be the one to determine the outcome, we expect."

"Do you have any idea what they will require of us?"

Onaram looked to Robert, who sighed. "We believe it highly likely they will require us to forswear removing any more Goa'uld from their hosts, as Doctor Gillam did to Amaunet last year. Restrictions on expansion and on relations with other species are also likely."

"They'll probably want us to drop any links to the SGC," Robert continued. "Thor seems to think that they're afraid we'll turn Earth into a force to use against them."

"An interesting fear given our relative lack of involvement with Earth in that universe," Morgan noted. "Perhaps it is for the best that we have kept our relations with them on a small scale. As for this business, if that is the limit of their terms, we will adhere to them."

"I think we'll be lucky if that's it." Robert shook his head. "Given how full of themselves the Goa'uld can be, they're not going to let us off easy." A bit of guilt flashed through him. When they'd faced Apophis, he hadn't been very diplomatic at all. They'd presented Apophis with his mutilated queen in a cylinder and he had threatened to do the same if Apophis made any further attacks. That was not my finest moment.

"How far out are you?," Morgan asked.

"We arrive at Abydos tonight," Robert replied. "We're due to go through the Stargate tomorrow morning, just before the Goa'uld are due to arrive. Thor made it clear that they might get suspicious if we arrive too much earlier than they."

"And you have the communications equipment you'll need to keep contact?"

"We'll have a subspace radio capable of patching in to our IU transceiver on Russell's Planet," Robert assured him.

"Good. Let me know of any final terms being mandated. Secretary Onaram will provide immediate consultations on all other matters. He knows the Cabinet's decisions on this matter."

Robert nodded. "Understood, Mister President."

"Good luck, Mister Secretary, Captain. I don't need to tell you what it will mean if we can't get an agreement. Morgan out."

The President's image disappeared.

"What is the plan if the Goa'uld demand too much?", Lucy asked. "If they demand we give them a new host for Amaunet or even new hosts in general? Or if they want the IU jump drive?"

Onaram frowned slightly. "As humiliating as it may seem, our backup plan is immediate evacuation."

"As in, we evacuate R4A1," Opani clarified.

"Exactly, Doctor. All colonies will be abandoned. Any sensitive technology we can't remove will be destroyed."

"And the Earth in this galaxy will be left to its own devices," Meridina noted.

Onaram nodded. "Sadly, yes. This is, of course, only a final resort. If the Goa'uld prove reasonable, and their terms are those we can reasonably accept, we'll be able to maintain our presence in this universe. And the resources we have to gain from the worlds and systems we have claimed are of use in the war effort. Abandoning these systems will complicate our war construction."

"But not vitally?"

Onaram shook his head. "No."

"Then we have at least some leeway. If their price gets too high, the Alliance can always leave." Robert's frown made it clear he didn't necessarily like that.

"And leave Earth to the mercy of the System Lords?", Lucy asked.

Robert shook his head. "It might be better than giving the Goa'uld a shot at getting our technology."

"That is our assessment," Onaram said. "May I suggest we go over the material one more time before we adjourn?"

"Right." Robert picked up his digital reader. "So Yu is supposedly one of the most senior of the Goa'uld. The Asgard information indicates he is something of a conservative on expansion and is generally content with what he controls…"




The next morning Robert woke up and felt stirring beside him. He turned and gently laid a hand on Angel's bare shoulder. "Hey."

She turned her head. Her hazel eyes were dulled with sleepyness, but she was awake. "Hey."

He could sense the stirring of emotion inside of her, just as he had before they'd fallen asleep. When they had been making love. His ability to sense emotions, to sense what was coming, through the life force powers he was learning, it had changed everything for him in their relationship. An irony since it was the single greatest strain on that relationship now.

"I know you wish you could come to," he said. "But our group can't be that large."

"And you need Meridina for her mind-reading stuff," Angel sighed.

"Yeah. Just in case. And Lucy's got a handle on some of that too." Robert frowned. "And just in case this is a setup, having two people who can fight without weapons could be useful."

Angel's eyes now glistened. "I can fight without weapons." The reminder was laced with anger and frustration.

"You can't throw someone across a room with a gesture." Sensing her emotions growing negative, Robert attempted levity. "A glare, yeah. You can make anyone gulp with that 'I'm going to kick your ass' glare you have. But that might not work on the Goa'uld."

Angel let out a growl and snarled slightly. She turned in the bed. "Yeah. Fine. You're right. I don't have weird mojo like you and Meridina and Lucy do. I'm not as good as they are, yeah."

Robert bit into his lip. "I didn't mean to…"

"Just go, Rob. Do your job." Angel didn't turn. "I'll be fine."

But not happy. Robert could feel that, and he didn't even need that knowledge to know it anyway. But there was nothing more to say. He got out of the bed and went for the shower.

Angel remained where she lay. She felt angry. Angry and ashamed. This… power… had changed everything for Rob, and for her. They'd gotten back together because, out here, any day something could happen to one or both of them. But now, between this and their duties… it was sometimes like they shouldn't have even bothered trying again. There weren't enough hours in the day for the two of them now.

Try as she might to fight the thought, it still haunted her. That this time wouldn't be unlike the others. That, yet again, she and Robert weren't going to last together. It would end again. Just like it had before.

By the time Robert came back out of the shower to get ready, Angel had gotten her things and left for her quarters. He sighed and went over to the bed for a moment. He didn't need to pick up the pillow she'd left behind to know it was now damp.

The wet spots left by Angel's tears were proof enough of that.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Julia and Zack beamed down with them to see everyone off. Leo joined, if only to say goodbye before visiting the clinic left in the Abydonians' village after their last visit. "Take care of my CMO, Rob," Zack insisted, smiling at Opani. The young Dorei woman blushed a faint blue against her dark teal skin.

"Of course we will," Robert promised.

"We'll be waiting for word from you, whatever happens," Julia promised.

Robert nodded in thanks.

"Good luck." Julia embraced him in a hug. Lucy got one as well. Julia looked to Meridina. "Please, take care of them."

Meridina nodded with understanding. "I will, of course. You may be certain of that."

Satisfied, Julia nodded and stepped back to the DHD. She checked her multi-device to confirm again the address for Earth. One by one she found the symbols on the ancient console and keyed them in, causing them to light up. When seven had been punched in, she pressed a hand to the red orb in the middle of the console.

Robert could feel energy shift in the air. A lot of it. The great ring of naqia that dominated the chamber flared up with energy. Blue energy coalesced within the ring, followed by a massive, water-like geyser that rushed out toward them before being sucked back in. A portal that rippled like fluid had formed, just like it had before.

Lucy operated her multi-device. "I'm sending our coded recognition signal now." For several seconds there was no response. But just before Robert could decide to ask about it, Lucy grinned and nodded. "Reply sent. They're ready for us."

Robert stepped up toward the Stargate. "I'll go first," he said.

"No." Meridina moved ahead of him. She looked back. "I will. Once you confirm my multidevice is still transmitting and functioning, you may follow." Seeing Robert's look, she gave a smirk, which was admittedly not something they often saw on her face. "I am the security chief, remember? It is my duty to secure your lives."

"Right." Robert nodded. "My apologies."

"None needed," she assured him sweetly. Meridina promptly turned and went into the Stargate. It rippled around her point of entry.

Lucy nodded. "She's through. I'm still picking up her multidevice." After a moment she shrugged. "And I can still feel her with my life force as well."

Robert nodded. He thought he could sense it too, even though Meridina had just been transported by stable wormhole across vast light years. "Mister Secretary?"

"I am behind you, Captain," Onaram confirmed.

Robert drew in a breath and stepped up to the Stargate. It felt almost like stepping into water, if just for a brief moment. As if the surface was slightly resisting him like the surface of water might.

And then there was a strange coldness within him. Light streaked through his vision for a long series of seconds.

Suddenly it was over. His uniform shoes caused a metallic echo to ring in the air. He was standing on a metal walkway now. The shimmering light of the Stargate was illuminating the far walls and windows. With a sweep of his eyes Robert could see he had arrived in a gray-walled chamber facing a control room. It looked like what you would expect for an underground bunker.

Meridina was waiting for him halfway down the walkway leading up to the Stargate. Beyond her was a line of figures. Robert recognized the four members of SG-1 immediately. They were joined by a balding older man with general's stars on his uniform - General Hammond, presumably - and a middle-aged man in a civilian business suit wearing glasses. Men and women in BDUs were at various positions in the room.

Behind Robert there were sounds along the lines of glorp, three in succession. He looked back briefly to confirm that Secretary Onaram had come through with Lucy and Opani. A number of those present stared intently at the two Dorei.

Oh well, Robert thought. Time to get to business. "Colonel O'Neill, it's good to see you again," he said.

"Likewise, Captain," Jack answered. "This is my commanding officer, General Hammond."

Robert and the others straightened their postures, the agreed upon Alliance equivalent of a salute. "General. I'm Captain Robert Dale of the Starship Aurora."

"General George Hammond, Stargate Command," Hammond answered. His drawl was Southern, or rather Texan Robert thought. The blue color of his uniform jacket and trousers were US Air Force. "A pleasure to finally meet you, Captain."

"Same here, General."

"This is Secretary of Defense Arthur Simms," Hammond explained, gesturing to the man in the civilian suit.

Simms was clearly struggling to stop staring at the Dorei in their group. "I've read SG-1s report on your people, Captain. The entire idea of this 'Multiverse', as you call it, and all of the civilizations and nations… it's really quite extraordinary."

"And it never loses that luster, Mister Secretary," Robert answered, smiling. "General, Mister Secretary, this is Foreign Secretary Lentiro Onaram, here to represent President Morgan and direct our side of the negotiations."

"But he won't be at the table, will he?" Jack asked.

"Indeed not," Onaram said. He nodded to the others before offering his hand to Simms, who accepted it. Hammond did so afterward. Both had bewildered, surprised looks on their faces afterward.

Robert looked at Onaram with renewed respect. Dorei… didn't do handshakes, really, not as casually as Humans did anyway. Their psionic abilities included enhanced empathic sensing with skin-to-skin contact, so natural that to initiate even a handshake was a gesture of respect and openness for a Dorei. They were literally allowing you to get a glimpse at their feelings.

"Quite the gesture, Mister Secretary," Meridina noted. Seeing the looks on the Earth side's faces, she elaborated. "Dorei can share emotions, even thoughts, with skin contact. By offering you a handshake in the Human fashion, Secretary Onaram was showing immense trust in you."

"That's… quite the gesture indeed."

"It seemed appropriate for our circumstances."

Robert looked to Meridina. "General, Mister Secretary, this is Commander Meridina, my chief of security. Lieutenant Lucy Lucero is an operations officer with some expertise of value to the security role. And Doctor Roliri Opani is along to assist if there are any medical emergencies. She's the Medical Officer for the Koenig."

"What, you didn't bring Doctor Gillam?", Jack asked.

Daniel Jackson, standing between Samantha Carter and Teal'c, joined in, remarking, "Somehow I suspect the Goa'uld wouldn't be pleased having him around given what he did to Amaunet."

"That was how we thought about it, yeah," Robert admitted. "Thor also advised us to keep our ships away. The Goa'uld would take it badly or something to that extent."

"Yeah, he made some suggestions our way as well," Jack said. "Anyway, Mister Secretary." Jack was looking to Onaram now. "I'm Colonel Jack O'Neill and this is my team. Major Samantha Carter, Doctor Daniel Jackson, and Teal'c."

Onaram nodded to them. He offered a handshake to each. All but Teal'c accepted, with Teal'c instead nodding his head in respect. Robert nevertheless got the feeling he was Not Happy.

"Congratulations, Major Carter," Robert said once Onaram was done.

"Thank you," she answered back.

"How long do we have until the Goa'uld arrive?", Lucy asked.

"Enough time to get you settled in," Hammond replied. "Doctor Jackson, if you could do the honors?"

"We have quarters set aside for you inside the SGC," he explained, leading them toward the right hand door leading out of the Stargate chamber. "As will the Goa'uld."

"I can't imagine they'll enjoy barracks-style accommodations," Robert said.

"No, they probably won't," Daniel sighed. "We've done a lot of work trying to pretty everything up to something close to what a Goa'uld might expect. But I'm pretty sure there will be complaints."

"I appreciate all efforts made on our behalf," Onaram noted. Robert got the feeling Onaram probably wouldn't be enthused with his living area either, but would be more of a diplomat with his reaction to it.

"How is your child?", asked Meridina.

"Little Leo?" Daniel smiled thinly. "He's doing well. Sha're is with him all the time. They're back at my apartment while this is going on."

"Of course." Meridina nodded. "It pleases me to know they are well. And Leonard will find the news comforting."


Robert sighed. "Hrm?" The inquiry was from Jack, so Robert answered. "Leo lost a patient a few weeks ago. A kid with leukemia. He's still broken up about it."

"Ah." Jack nodded. "I can understand that." The look on Jack's face explained his decision to swiftly change the subject. "So, how's everyone else doing? I hope your buddy Zack has learned some new insults, I'd hate to see him break out 'Baldy' again…"



Upon returning to the Aurora, Zack followed Julia into her Deck 3 office. "Are we really just going to sit here?", he asked.

"Those are the orders," she replied. "If anything's wrong, they'll communicate it to us."

"But how will we help?", Zack asked. "Even if we go through the Stargate, that assumes they control it on the other end. If this is some sort of trick, or trap, we could end up walking into a Goa'uld trap on the other end."

Julia had been picking up her digital pad to begin looking over paperwork for the day. She looked up from it. "I won't disagree with that. On the other hand, we can't jeopardize these talks."

"There won't be any Goa'uld ships nearby," Zack reminded her. "And I'll keep the Koenig outside of the heliopause. We'll still be close enough to warp right to Earth orbit if we need to."

Julia seemed to think on it. "No," she finally said.

"Julie!"

"Not that close," she said. "Promise me you'll stay at least one light-day out."

Zack rolled his eyes. "It'll take us longer to go in if we're needed."

"Not that much longer. You could be there within half an hour at Warp 3. A high warp jump could still get you there in minutes." Julia met him eye to eye. "One light-day. Take it or leave it."

Zack frowned in frustration. And then he sighed. "Fine."

"And bring Leo," Julia said. "Just in case. I'll have his subordinates load a surgical module onto the Koenig before you leave."

"Right." Zack nodded. "I'll get my crew ready." He turned toward the door.

"Zack."

He looked back to her. Julia's green eyes focused on him. "Be safe," she said. "And good luck."

Zack nodded. "Thanks."

He left, and Julia returned to the paperwork.




Meridina and Daniel accompanied Robert and Jack back to the Stargate chamber for the scheduled arrival of the Goa'uld. "So, Thor insisted you be the one at the table?", Jack asked.

"He did." Robert shook his head. "It confuses the hell out of me, honestly. Julia was the one leading the team that faced Heru'ur. I never even saw the guy."

"Yeah, well, you didn't miss much. These Goa'uld all tend to be the same. They all do that 'Bow and worship me for I am a god' thing."

"Well, they're used to bullying pre-industrial societies, I guess they would be seen as gods." Robert frowned. "And now we have to make nice with them."

"I was actually going to bring that up," Daniel said. "Why, exactly, is the Alliance so ready to make a deal with the Goa'uld?"

"We're already in one war," Robert sighed. "It's taking enough of our efforts to fight off the Nazis, we can't…"

"Wait. Woh, back it up there." Jack turned his head and faced him directly. "Did you just say 'Nazis'?"

Robert nodded. "I did."

"As in the whole 'Heil Hitler' goose-stepping black-wearing German guys?"

"Well, it's apparently 'Heil Sauckel' now," Robert replied. "But yes. They're a space-faring Nazi Germany in a universe where Hitler won World War II, and Nazi Germany gradually came to dominate the world."

Jack looked at him intently. "You've got to be joking."

"I'm not."

"And they have the SS and all that?"

Robert frowned. "Yeah. And they're the nastiest of the whole rotten bunch."

"Indeed," Meridina concurred. "They are quite unpleasant."

For several moments Jack was silent. "Okay, the Multiverse is really weird," he finally said.

Robert chuckled. "And I didn't even tell you about S0T5 yet."

"And what about them?"

"Oh… Zigonians. A reptilian humanoid race." Robert smirked. "And they're devout Catholics. In their own way, at least."

Jack blinked. "You're not joking, are you?"

"I'm not."

Jack looked over to Daniel. "Weeeeird," he intoned.

"Well." Daniel shrugged. "I suppose there's no reason why a reptilian species can't be…"

Daniel stopped as they entered the gate room. Sam and Hammond were waiting already, in their USAF dress blues just as Jack was. Guards in camo, but unarmed, were to either side of the room, standing still with hands behind their backs.

Ahead of them the Stargate was already lit up.

One by one the lights on the Stargate finished coming on. By the time it activated the room had filled with a subtle tension. Expectation, disgust, irritation, worry, everything you would expect for this occasion.

"Chevron 7 is locked. Off-world activation," said a woman. Presumably sitting in the control room behind and above them.

Once the portal stabilized, there was nothing for several seconds, increasing the nervousness and uncertainty in the room.

And then the Goa'uld started to emerge.

The first was in a suit of silver with a fur cloak slung over his left shoulder. His light eyes were full of self-assurance far beyond arrogance. Long hair of light brownish color went down to his shoulders.

The second was a woman, of light brown complexion, with deep, dark eyes and a proud forbearance. Her dark hair was pulled back into a bun that was obscured under a silver headscarf that flowed loosely down to her shoulders. She had a red jewel set into her forehead and further glittering stones on her silver garments - a sari and billowing pants - and at the edge of her hairline where the headscarf was in place. A prominent jewel was just under her neck, at the center of the gems that made her sari glitter.

The last figure was in robes of Oriental finery, primarily crimson in color with a light gold collar trimmed with white. Brown eyes took in the environment of the gate room. His dark hair was obscured by the black hat that covered his head, a round cap that made Robert think of old Chinese dress styles. He had facial hair, a mustache that joined the hair of a thin goatee down to his chin, where a long tail of a beard hung down several inches.

Moreover, he recognized them from the information the Asgard granted the Alliance. Cronus, Nirrti, and Yu.

They went down the walkway slowly until they were facing Robert, Jack, and the others. He could sense nothing of their hosts, simply the Goa'uld within. Disgust on their own part, a sense of grinding irritation from Nirrti at the least, and certainly haughty distaste from the others.

Meridina seemed to tense up as the Goa'uld looked over her. It occurred to Robert that her talent made her even more susceptible to sensing their feelings and emotions. It was clear that she didn't enjoy what they were thinking.

Daniel, appointed to deal with their needs, spoke first. "The United States and the people of Earth welcome you to the SGC," he said. Daniel's calm diplomatic tones made Robert wonder why he hadn't been picked to represent Earth. "We are honored by your attendance. This is Colonel Jonathan…"

"We are aware of whom you are," Yu announced. The Goa'uld glanced at Daniel in irritation, while his peers kept their attentions on Jack and Robert. "Introductions are not necessary, nor are they desired."

"We require to see our dwellings before the meeting with the Asgard," said Cronus.

Daniel rolled with the discourtesy with surprising grace. "Of course. Please follow me."




As it turned out the Goa'uld did not appreciate their lodgings. Or the security cameras in their VIP rooms. And Cronus in particular did not appreciate the presence of Teal'c, with whom he shared harsh words. It was, Robert thought, not an auspicious start.

Meridina's expression betrayed some concern. Which was worrying enough, as she rarely showed such an emotion. "Perhaps General Hammond might permit me to oversee the security here?", she asked Robert quietly. "To prevent incidents."

"I'll share that thought with him soon," Robert answered in a low voice. Sensing that the Goa'uld were still directing some attention his way, especially now, he stepped toward where they were giving Daniel a host of complaints. "While formal introductions are clearly not necessary," he began, "I would like to extend my thanks that you are willing to nego…"

He never got the chance to finish. "You are not welcome in this galaxy, outsiders," Yu announced. "It is only by our patience that you have not been driven from your worlds."

Robert and Jack exchanged looks. "Well, doesn't that sound friendly?", Jack asked. "Because that doesn't sound like negotiating as I understand…"

Daniel got a concerned look in his eyes and interrupted Jack. "What Colonel O'Neill means to say is that he believes all issues of contention should be held until the official negotiations commence," Daniel said, giving Jack a look that nearly oozed the sentiment "Don't say anything else, let me handle this before you ruin everything". Jack recognized the look and held back. Not happily, it seemed, but he did.

Cronus grunted noncommittally, before returning to complaints about the lodgings.

Robert went over to Meridina, who was watching quietly. "Think they're just acting?", he whispered to her.

"No," she answered quietly. "They are truly unhappy with their accommodations. They are used to... more luxurious surroundings."

"So are most diplomats, I imagine," Robert answered. "I don't think Secretary Onaram is too pleased with his either."

"That is not all, though," Meridina said. "I sense a greater sentiment within them."

"Well, they're arrogant as hell, that's pretty obvious."

"No, not that." Meridina looked on them with some fascination and concern. "They are actually afraid as well." Meridina looked to him. "Be wary of appearances. I am sensing something like deception."

"As in they're tricking us?"

"Not necessarily. It is not a general feeling. I believe one or more Goa'uld are hiding things from the others, primarily."

Hearing that made Robert feel a little better about their options. If the Goa'uld were squabble amongst themselves, that might give him and the others room to maneuver between their dissensions.

"Keep an eye on them," he murmured. "Nothing indiscreet. I just want to know if one gets up to anything hostile."

"I will endeavor to learn as much as I can," she promised. "I additionally feel that there is something to the situation between Cronus and Teal'c."

As Teal'c had already walked away, Robert said nothing. "I'm sure the SG-1 team can handle themselves," he answered quietly. "I'd better see to Secretary Onaram and see if he has any final instructions for me."




Lucy and Doctor Opani had been assigned quarters together, a spare room with two twin-sized beds that they barely fit on. "Well, this looks like fun," Lucy mumbled. "And we're going to be trapped in here for days."

Opani was busy going through her satchel. "I would have preferred a mobile biobed," she said. "Should we have any medical emergencies."

"They've got an infirmary on base, right?"

"They do. But their medical technology is still behind our own. And the materials I could bring can only do so much."

Lucy couldn't dispute that. But she could sense that there was more to Opani's mood. "Are you okay?", she asked.

Opani gave her a look. There was a sense of nervousness in her light teal eyes. "You've heard of the Jeaxians?", she asked.

Lucy nodded. "They're a species from N2S7. Your closest stellar neighbors aside from the Gersallians. Didn't they get involved in your Second Unification War?"

"They did," Opani confirmed. "They provided technology and weapons to the Kings of the Sindai continent to launch a surprise attack on the Dorei Federation."

"To keep your people divided."

"Yes." Opani's expression darkened. "So it would be easier for them to raid us for slaves."

Lucy had nothing to say to that. "I know your universe has had issues with slavers too. From personal experience."

"The Jeaxians were the worst. Some still are," Opani explained. "They don't simply whip or beat slaves to keep them in line, Lieutenant. They created devices. I would describe them as neural override implants. They are placed to allow a remote controller to override inputs from the brain. Anyone implanted with a neural override device has control over their body stripped away from them. They can be controlled like automatons, and the person inside… they are aware of every moment of it. They still feel every moment of pain inflicted on them, every physical agony from being overworked and underfed."

The realization of what Opani was saying came to Lucy then. She couldn't stop the gasp from coming out. "You're saying…"

Opani quietly reached to the back of her head. She lifted her dark purple hair up to reveal the back of her neck. At the hairline, and a little beyond, was a thin line of lightened teal flesh set against her dark teal skin. Lucy could tell it was a surgical incision scar almost right away.

"I was twenty years old. Equivalent to eighteen of yours," she explained quietly. "I was pursuing pre-medical school training with an organization that provided assistance to struggling worlds. The Mi'qote Homeworld of Ys'talla."

Lucy thought she'd heard of them. The Mi'qote were roughly felinoid, but with Human-esque features and skin instead of the furred bodies of Caitians from S5T3. "They're not a very advanced species," Lucy proposed. "I mean, I've never seen one, and only barely heard of them from Meridina listing the sentient species of your universe."

Opani nodded. "We were working in a village along one of the borders between their internal nations. Some Mi'qote nations are more… tribalistic than the others. Their chiefs allow for raiders to plunder over borders."

"They attacked the village," Lucy said. "And took you."

Opani nodded. "Nobody thought an attack would happen. But the chief across the border had invited a deposed Jeaxian warlord to join his tribe. The Jeaxians provided them with weapons and technology. And I was implanted with one that night."

Lucy felt compelled to put a hand on Opani's shoulder. Her power made it easier for her to sense the emotions going through the other woman. The memories she was reliving in that moment were horrifying.

"I was held for nineteen days. A slave to the Jeaxian warlord. It might have been longer had not the Order of Swenya's knights arrived, along with those of the Sisters of the Silver Moon. And those nineteen days were a hell that I will never forget." Opani's eyes now shined with tears. "And now, there are three of your species in this base who suffer something like that hell, and have for years. And I can do nothing for them." Opani clenched her hands into fists. "I have always wanted to heal. My suffering made that desire even stronger. But for them, I can do nothing." Opani's lips thinned into a deep, frustrated frown. "I wish Captain Dale had chosen another."

"I understand." Lucy sat down beside her on one of the beds. "I know what it's like to be hurt. Enough that I'd love to help those three hosts too. Just as I know we can't without causing another war."

Neither spoke again for a time. Opani silently got back to work when she was ready, and Lucy did nothing but quietly observe.




Daniel came to Robert when it was time. He had been busy going over the list Onaram gave him of the concessions President Morgan was willing to make to the Goa'uld, and what terms were unacceptable. But he still had little idea over how these talks would go.

They picked up the Goa'uld next, with Meridina joining them as escort, and together made their way to a room that had been converted to host the negotiations. Jack's voice was coming from the other side. "...don't want them anywhere," he was saying. Once inside the door Robert could see his back had been to them. Jack had been facing Sam instead. Both were still in USAF dress blues.

Flags and banners representing the present factions were along the walls. A hexagonal table had been set into the room, with a folder before each table.

"Welcome, hello everyone," Jack was saying, rebounding from being walked in on. Sam gave him a quiet look before leaving. Robert could feel that she was aggravated about being around the Goa'uld too, and not just like the rest of them. "Let's all get to our seats."

Wordlessly the three Goa'uld took seats. Yu, Nirrti, and Cronus, in order from right to left (at least from their perspective). That left three chairs. Robert, mindful of the diplomatic issues at stake, sat opposite from Jack, putting the last open seat between them.

Jack hadn't sat yet. "Well. That's almost everyone." He was consulting his watch. "Any moment…"

The sound of an Asgard transporter filled the room. Thor appeared in a chair after a prolonged burst of white light.

"There." Jack kept his voice quiet and neutral in tone. "We're all here." He sat down as well.

Thor nodded to them all. His small mouth began to move. "The Asgard High Council wishes you all greetings and thanks for this opportunity to negotiate for peace."

Yu spoke next. "The Goa'uld System Lords are prepared to hear the Asgard proposal."

Robert could feel the anger and frustration coming from Nirrti. She grumbled something in Goa'uld.

Cronus' expression soured. He glared at Nirrti and growled something back at her. She responded with a hissed retort.

Yu slammed a fist on the table and barked at both of them. Again he was speaking in Goa'uld, but Robert clearly made out the word "Asgard". He cursed the fact that they didn't have the Goa'uld language loaded into his translation program yet.

Jack had a confused expression at the ongoing exchange. "I thought we were all gonna speak the same language here?"

Immediately the Goa'uld all glared his way. Cronus spat out something in their language and stood to his feet abruptly. Nirrti and Yu followed suit. They stomped out of the room.

"What did I say?", Jack asked, utterly confused.

"You insulted them," Thor replied.

Jack seemed even more confused by that reply. "What? I insulted them? They were already insulting each other by the way things looked!"

"You spoke out of turn," Thor explained patiently.

Robert sighed. "Maybe the protocols of these talks should have been made clearer. I've heard of this sort of custom before, but I've never seen it applied so quickly over a question like that."

"The Goa'uld operate under very specific rules on these matters," Thor explained. "And the balance between System Lords is fragile, as is their relationship with us."

The door slid open and Daniel came in. "What just happened?", he asked, gesturing toward the door.

"Apparently we met, insulted each other, and broke for recess," Jack answered.

Robert turned to Thor. "What is the balance of power between the Asgard and Goa'uld, anyway?"

"The Asgard are the more advanced and powerful species," Daniel answered.

"Which makes me wonder how you could let the Goa'uld get that powerful," Jack asked Thor.

"It is a state of affairs we are not proud of," Thor admitted. "But you must understand that we do what we can with the resources left to us, which are limited. All we can manage is used to sustain the treaties with the Goa'uld. We can spare nothing more for this galaxy."

"Why?", Daniel asked.

Thor looked to him and Jack. "We are fighting an enemy in our home galaxy that is even worse than the Goa'uld."

Robert stared in horror at the idea. "Worse than them?!"

"Yes, Captain Dale."

Jack stared at Thor for a moment. "So… you're bluffing these guys, aren't you? This is all one big bluff."

Thor nodded at that.

Worry was visible on both their faces. "So, say that a rogue Goa'uld like Sokar were to come after us," Daniel asked. "What would happen then?"

"The System Lords would attempt to prevent it to preserve the treaty," Thor answered. "The feudal nature of their society and their divisions have always been useful. Our greatest fear is that one System Lord would rise above the others and seize complete control of their empire."

"Someone like this Sokar?", Robert ventured.

"Precisely." Thor got out of his chair. "I will return to my vessel now. When the negotiations are ready to proceed, you may inform me with this." He held out his hand to Jack. There was a bright glow and an item materialized in Thor's hand, a small teardrop-shaped stone with runes carved around its base.

Jack took it gingerly. He looked it over. "So… how does it work?"

"Simply speak into it, and I will hear you," Thor said. A moment later he transported out.

That left the three of them alone. Robert was flipping through the binder in front of him, seeing the terms the Asgard were setting for Earth's protection and the proposal for the Alliance-Goa'uld non-interference and peace treaties. They were giving up their own concessions to sweeten the pot for the Goa'uld.

It occurred to him that Thor and his people were playing the long-game. They were giving up great short-term gains to the System Lords while, in the long-term, Earth and the Allied Systems would have time to establish themselves more strongly.

Assuming the Goa'uld don't see that risk too, he pondered. I'm sure they'll ask for something to counter-act it.

"Well," Daniel began, "I'd better go draw up an apology to the Goa'uld. You'll need to sign it, Jack."

"Of course," Jack muttered.

"I'd better inform Secretary Onaram," Robert said. He stood from his chair. "Let me know when the Goa'uld are ready to resume."




Meridina was waiting patiently in the proximity of the Goa'uld-occupied VIP quarters when Daniel and Teal'c walked in her direction. Daniel was carrying a piece of paper and looked resigned to his task of kowtowing appropriately to the Goa'uld. "Commander," he said simply before walking on.

Teal'c remained with Meridina, refusing to go any closer. Meridina sensed his resentment and anger. "You have great animosity toward them. Personal animosity."

Teal'c was frowning intently toward the Goa'ulds' rooms. "My father was First Prime of Cronus," he said. "Cronus murdered him for defeat in a hopeless battle."

"A great injustice," Meridina murmured.

"I serve the Tau'ri to fight the Goa'uld and free my people," Teal'c continued. "Now the Tau'ri face annihilation if the Goa'uld strike. Are your people not strong enough to help?"

"My people are, regrettably, already in one war with a dark and terrible evil," she answered. "The Goa'uld would be too much for us."

"That is to our misfortune, then," Teal'c lamented.

Meridina shook her head. A quiet, serene smile came to her face. "Misfortune is never permanent. The Light will prevail. One day, the System Lords will be called to account by those with the Light."

"You believe this to be true?"

"Yes. I do."

Teal'c appraised her quietly. "Then I look forward to the day that it comes true."

Daniel emerged from the last of the VIP rooms and walked toward them. "Well, I've presented Jack's groveling apology for him," he said to them. "Now we just have to wait and see how long it will take them to reconvene."

"And what it might cost you at the negotiations," Meridina said.

"Yeah, I really didn't want to think about that." Daniel sighed.

With how negative Daniel's thoughts and feelings were getting, Meridina changed the subject. "How are your wife, and the child?"

Daniel's expression softened. "Sha're is happy. There are still a few things she's learning about Earth, but she's adapted to living here now. And Leo, our Leo, is getting bigger every day, it seems."

"I see." Meridina's smile remained soft. "It is pleasing to know that things have improved for your family, Doctor Jackson."

"Thank you. Well, I'd better…"

There were footsteps down the hall. Yu approached them, head high. He nodded stiffly. "The Goa'uld System Lords find the apology of the Earth representative sufficient. We will be ready to return to the summit shortly."

"Thank you, Lord Yu," Daniel answered. "I will go inform the other representatives."

Yu barely acknowledged him before walking the other way.

Daniel and Teal'c departed while Meridina resumed her vigil. She felt something, a sense of deception that made her feel wary. But for the moment, she would act as before, and quietly observe.




Robert was called away from a quick update with President Morgan with the news the Goa'uld were returning to the table. Thor beamed down as before and Yu took the lead again, stating they had accepted Jack's apology and were ready to resume the talks.

It went to business first. Thor laid out various Asgard concessions, mostly in the way of authorizing Goa'uld trade through various parts of space, confirmation of some Goa'uld gains, and similar matters.

"And in exchange for these considerations, you intend that Earth be included in the Protected Planets Treaty," Cronus stated.

"We do," Thor said. "The Asgard will also guarantee a treaty of non-interference and peace between the Goa'uld System Lords and the United Alliance of Systems."

"The Goa'uld are prepared to agree to these terms," Yu said. "Should our terms be met."

For a moment Jack almost spoke out again, but he caught himself. He raised a hand toward Thor, who nodded like the Chairman of a Committee. "What would those terms be?", Jack asked.

"Your planet cannot be allowed to advance to a point where you are a threat to the System Lords, as is laid out in the Protected Planets Treaty," Yu said. "We require guarantees to this effect."

Again Jack forced himself to wait until Thor recognized him. "Woh, I don't remember anything about that being said before. You're going to restrict our development?"

"The Protected Planets Treaty recognizes that the purpose of the Human species is to provide the Goa'uld with hosts and slaves," Cronus said. "No Human civilization can be allowed to threaten our superior position."

Robert felt a hot anger rise from within him. "Like hell," he muttered. "We're not here to be your cattle." After he spoke, he felt a wave of self-recrimination. Now he had spoken out of turn.

The Goa'uld didn't seem to consider this the same way they had Jack's earlier outburst on the agreed language. In fact, it looked like they were amused by what he said, in that smug superior sense they possessed. "The Asgard have already recognized our position over your kind," Nirrti purred through that unnatural timbre. "Your opinions on the matter are irrelevant."

"What is relevant is the potential threat you pose," Cronus said. "Any treaty you sign with the System Lords will include a similar recognition of our superior place in this galaxy. You will accept the same term as the Asgard have. Your Alliance will guarantee that it will never allow a Goa'uld to be stripped from their host. You will not provide assistance or support for any slave populations of the Goa'uld. And your Alliance will be forbidden from sharing any further technology with Earth."

Robert glowered at that. "And what's to protect any of our citizens from being taken to be made into slaves or hosts?"

"The Goa'uld System Lords will not encroach upon any existing colony of the Allied Systems and will recognize future colonies settled within a short range of those worlds," Yu stated. "And we will recognize that Ra's former holding of Abydos is now under the jurisdiction of the Allied Systems. None of your people will be subject to seizure as slaves or hosts so long as they are in the recognized zone of Alliance space."

"But if they exit your territory, they are forfeit to our desires," Cronus added.

Robert's glower nearly became a snarl. This was what the Alliance had expected, of course, but to hear it in those terms, to know that any exploration teams or free colonies outside of the recognized sphere of Alliance space would be fair game for Goa'uld attack, that was almost too much.

As for the ban on giving technology away… that was also expected. Although it said nothing about Earth itself…

"And that's it?", Jack asked. "Those are your extra terms?"

"There are two more," Cronus revealed.

"And they are?", Robert asked.

"The Tau'ri will give up their Stargate to the Goa'uld System Lords," Yu said. Jack had only a brief moment to consider the loophole in that before Yu clarified, "Both of them."

Jack frowned deeply at that.

"And the Alliance will make a further guarantee," Yu continued, looking to Robert. "The vessel known as the Aurora will be banned from our home universe."

Robert stared. "What?"

"The Alliance will be forbidden from bringing into this universe any vessel bearing Asgard technology," Yu clarified. "Including your ship."

Robert blinked. He brought up a hand. "Asgard technology? We don't have any Asgard technology…"

"You are either a liar or an incompetent," Cronus answered. "We are already aware that your vessel is armed with Asgard weaponry."

"What do you mean, Asgard weaponry? All we have are..." Robert stopped and glanced to Thor, who remained patiently still. He was putting two and two together.

"We have all seen Heru'ur's information about your ship," said Yu. "Your ship's main weapons are based on Asgard technology. And we will not permit such technology to be used in our galaxy by any but the Asgard themselves."

Robert blinked again. He could see Jack's bewildered expression. "The pulse plasma cannons," Robert murmured. He looked to Thor. "They're what the Darglan got from you?"

Thor nodded. "We provided them with the necessary information to construct their own variants of our defensive systems. Your transporter systems also operate under principles derived from our own."

Robert thought on that a moment. "But… the Darglan were peaceful explorers, and they had… why would they need such an increase in firepower?"

"You may discuss this at another time," Cronus insisted. "Those are our terms. We will await your consultation with your leaders."

"If your leaders are wise, they will accept them," Yu added.

The Goa'uld all stood and went for the door.

Robert barely noticed them go. He was still looking at Thor, his head full of questions.

Thor noticed it as well. "I must consult with the High Council," Thor said. "Please inform me when your governments have made a decision." He vanished in a flash of light.

Robert rubbed at his forehead. Jack was already standing. His expression was a dark and sour one, and for an understandable reason. The Goa'uld had just effectively asked Earth to throw away any means of finding a way to defend itself from them. Their only shield would be a treaty that, given what Jack and Robert now knew, was working purely on a bluff by the Asgard. If they gave their Stargate up and things went bad, Earth was doomed.

The Alliance was, at least, in a better position. But the Goa'uld terms meant that any of the new ship designs employing Darglan - or rather, Asgard - plasma weaponry would be barred from service in R4A1. The Goa'uld, if they discovered how distracted the Asgard were, could be assured of facing older Alliance vessels in their initial assault, not the newer and more powerful ones being designed and built.

"Well, I guess that's that," he murmured, looking at Jack. "We might as well report this to our bosses."

"Oh, I can't wait," Jack replied in a dull tone.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Secretary Onaram considered the Goa'uld terms carefully. "We would undermine our defenses over time," he noted. "If this plasma weaponry is Asgard-based and not permitted in this galaxy."

"That's just what I thought," Robert said in reply. "And we're barred from helping Earth out, so they'll be on their own if the Goa'uld abrogate the treaty."

"What are the chances of that? That is the consideration we face."

"Well, the treaty's held for centuries. Millennia, it seems." Robert shrugged. "It's a big galaxy and the Goa'uld already own much of it. Maybe they'll be content to continue fighting each other and respect our borders." Robert lowered himself into the seat across the table from Onaram. The SGC had kindly converted a back-up storeroom into a conference room for the Alliance team, with the technology the Alliance had brought through allowing for communication with Portland. Currently that channel was closed, but Onaram would be using it soon to report to President Morgan the Goa'uld terms.

"That would certainly be a preferable outcome." Onaram put his hands together on the table. "Just for sake of argument, Captain, would you accept this agreement?"

Robert wanted to say no. That they were giving too much to the Goa'uld. But he knew the alternative was worse. They didn't have the means to fight off the Goa'uld right now. Not with the war with the Nazi Reich still on. "Well. I can't see anything they've said that goes against the President's basic requirements," Robert admitted. "They've agreed to recognize our colonies and the zone of space we've claimed, and so long as our citizens remain in our territory they're considered hands-off."

"But any Alliance citizen who leaves our space becomes a target?"

Robert nodded. "Potentially. I guess it would come down to whether the Goa'uld in question wanted to be hostile or not. They're more feudal than the Inner Sphere. But if they take any of our people found outside our space, we can't do anything about it. Short of ransoming them back, I guess. And if they're taken to be hosts, there's nothing we can do."

Onaram silently pondered this. "The Goa'uld are disgusting, are they not?", he finally asked.

"Completely," Robert agreed.

"But that does not matter. Our mission is not to like them, it is to forestall chance of an invasion with a peace treaty. And the Goa'uld terms, while onerous, are not in contradiction to President Morgan's instructions." Onaram his hands together on the table, aligned so that the fingers on each hand were gripping the side of the other. "Deity forgive us for treating with such monsters. But we have accomplished what we came to do. I will seek final approval from President Morgan, but for the moment, we are accepting the Goa'uld offer."

As much as Robert wanted to hate the very idea of the deal, he couldn't help but nod in agreement. "I think that's our best choice for now."

"As for Earth." The elder Dorei's expression was somber. "Do you think they will accept the Goa'uld terms?"

Robert sighed and nodded. "I think they'd be crazy not to. We can't protect them or help, the Asgard won't if they refuse the Goa'uld terms, and if they say no the Goa'uld will throw ships at them until Earth is crushed."

"Agreed. Hopefully they will see the wisdom in this."

"I would ask permission to seek one exception from the Goa'uld, Mister Secretary," Robert said. "Civilian technology. I want to see if the Goa'uld will let us continue to provide Earth, quietly, with superior technology to improve life on Earth. Medical technology and means, ecological repair methods, agricultural bonuses, that sort of thing."

"If you can get the Goa'uld to agree without a major concession, I will defend such a term with the President," Onaram pledged. "Please, inform Secretary Simms and General Hammond of our decision, and give them my recommendation that they accept. And tell them this: should they accept and give up their Stargates, and should the Goa'uld betray the treaty, the Alliance will do whatever is in our power to assist the people of Earth in the resulting struggle."

"I'll pass it on." Robert stood and left the room, pondering that promise. It was not hollow, but it would not be comforting to an Earth bombarded into submission and invaded by the Goa'uld, with the survivors enslaved. It would be years, probably, before the Goa'uld could be confronted by the Alliance.

But it was all they could do.



Meridina was surprised to see Teal'c enter the hall where the Goa'uld were being kept. She looked to him with some bewilderment. "Teal'c," she said.

"Commander Meridina," he replied, nodding his head respectfully.'

"Why have you come?", she asked.

"I was called by Cronus," Teal'c said. He handed a scrap of paper with Goa'uld writing on it. Meridina looked it over and handed it back. She couldn't read the writing save to recognize the characters for Cronus' name, but she could sense no deception from the Jaffa.

"Allow me to stand by the room, then," Meridina said. "For security purposes."

"That is most wise," Teal'c agreed.

Meridina walked with Teal'c to the room in question. She knocked upon the door and opened it.

Cronus looked up. He saw her, and then he saw Teal'c and snarled. "Shol'va," he spat. "Why have you returned to my presence? Is this the extent of the Alliance's supposed security?"

"It was you who summoned me," Teal'c stated. He showed his invitation to Cronus.

Cronus snatched the paper and looked it over. Confusion now crossed his haughty face. He growled in Goa'uld.

Meridina sensed something was wrong, dreadfully wrong. Her hand went to her lakesh and she stood ready to act to protect both.

The chaos began a moment later.




Robert found Jack in the SGC wardroom above the control room, complete with a glass window into the Gate Room. "Colonel," he said politely.

Jack turned only after a moment. His expression was torn and bitter. "Captain," he said. "So, how's your side doing? You going to sell out to the Goa'uld too?"

Robert couldn't keep the frown off his face from distaste. "Secretary Onaram thinks we're getting about as good as we can hope for. He has allowed me to ask the Goa'uld to make an exception for some civilian technology. Help your planet along with medical technology, the means to repair ecological damage, that sort of thing."

Jack nodded slowly. "I guess that's all you can really hope to do in your situation, is it?"

"Pretty much," Robert admitted. "Onaram did want me to extend a promise, that we'll do whatever we can for Earth's people if the Goa'uld end up betraying the treaty. That we'll help whoever we can."

"Mighty nice of you." Jack's tone was bitter and sarcastic. After a moment he winced. "I'm sorry, you don't deserve that. I just hate this entire situation." He crossed his arms. "We're up against the corner and the Goa'uld know that, so they're taking everything they can get out of us. And I can't think of a single way to stop them."

"I can't either." Robert put his hands on the back of the nearest chair and leaned against it slightly. "The timing for us is terrible."

"Well, at least you're fighting actual Nazis," Jack pointed out. He looked out again at the Stargate. "Hell, maybe I should just join your side of things. The SGC's going to be disbanded if this goes through."

"We'd be glad to have all of you," Robert said. "If you really want that."

"I suppose we'll see what happens," Jack replied. "I just think we're going to regret this. Trusting the Goa'uld to not be Goa'uld with us when…"

Jack was interrupted by an alarm and a number of red lights starting to go off. "What…" He started.

Robert's multidevice chimed. He reached to it and pressed the commkey. "Dale here."

"You need to get to the Goa'uld VIP rooms, now," Lucy said on the other end.

"Why?" Robert could see Jack's attention focus on him with laser-like intensity. "What's going on?"

"It's all…. it looks like Teal'c attacked Cronus, Captain."

Both men went right for the door.




By the time the two men arrived, soldiers and medics had come as well. Yu was shouting in enraged Goa'uld. He glared at them as they came. "Is this your idea of security, Captain?!", he raged. "And you. Your people will suffer for this!"

"Before you go off threatening us, can we find out what happened first?", Jack asked.

Yu's eyes glowed white, and his face remained locked in restrained fury.

Robert could already feel Lucy inside with Meridina. He moved by Yu and entered the room. Opani and Doctor Fraiser were busy getting an unconscious Cronus into aa stretcher. Another pair of medics were tending to a wounded Teal'c, covered in blows and cuts. Meridina was seated against a wall, a cut and bruise on her forehead. Lucy was kneeling beside her. She looked up at Robert. "I found them like this," Lucy said.

"Did you see anything? Feel anything?"

"Just…" Lucy shook her head. "Deception, I think. Anger. Surprise. I can't tell if Meridina walked in on them or what."

"So Teal'c might have attacked Cronus?"

"I don't know. Maybe?" Lucy shook her head. "Meridina probably knows."

The Gersallian woman stirred. Her eyes looked distant when she opened them. "What… what has…"

"I was hoping you could tell us," Robert said.

Daniel was in the room now and standing with them. "Did you see anything?", he asked. "Any indication of who attacked Cronus and Teal'c."

"I am afraid my memory is not clear," Meridina answered. She rubbed at her forehead. "The blow to my head was quite unexpected. I am afraid I was distracted too greatly by the fighting."

Robert's stomach twisted. "Who was fighting?"

"Cronus and Teal'c," she said. "Maddened with anger and rage. I could not tell who started the fight."

"Why was Teal'c even down here?", Jack asked. "He knew to stay away."

"A message was invoked on his part. I trusted his judgement to be appropriate and allowed him to pass."

"Well, that's not going to look good," Daniel sighed.

"Here, let me give you a medical scan," Lucy offered. "And then we can get you to the infirmary."

Meridina shook her head. "That is not necessary."

"I don't know, this head wound looks…"

"I said that it is not necessary," Meridina insisted. Her voice became heated in a way Robert had never heard before, and she almost glared daggers at Lucy.

Lucy was taken aback. "Okay, okay," she said. "I'm just… I wanted to make sure you're okay."

Meridina's face relaxed. "I… I apologize," she said. "I am merely aggravated at myself for not escorting Teal'c as I should have. Everything may be ruined now from his surrender to his darkness."

"We'll find out what happened," Robert assured Meridina. Her outburst worried him. She had clearly felt ashamed of what looked to be broken trust… but Meridina was usually far calmer than that.

Then again, she'd spent all day near the Goa'uld, feeling their nastiest and most vile thoughts being "transmitted", for lack of a better word, for everyone with her level of telepathy to feel. Robert suspected he'd be tetchy as well. "Why don't you go rest?", he advised. "I'll let you know if anything else happens."

"Of course." She stood and began to walk away.

"Well, so much for the peace summit," Daniel sighed.

Robert nodded. He swallowed. "I'd better go report this to Secretary Onaram. See if he has any idea how we can deal with this."

"We're going to see what's happening in the infirmary," Jack said. "Maybe if we're lucky we can talk our way out of this."

There was something in his tone, and in Daniel's look, that told Robert how both were actually feeling about their chances, and it was certainly how he felt about it.

When are we ever that lucky?




Onaram heard Robert's quick report with quiet contemplation. Robert could still sense something of the feelings within the older Dorei, though - frustration, concern, a sense of everything having fallen out of control. "What is the Goa'uld response?", he finally asked.

"Bad," Robert replied. "Yu vowed the people of Earth would suffer."

The Dorei statesman's right ear twitched slightly. "He specified Earth only? He is not blaming us?"

"Not of the attack. He accused us of incompetence, that was it." Robert could sense the calculation going on and didn't need to be a mind-reader to see where this was going. "Sir, you're not about to suggest…?"

"We must consider the needs and interests of the Alliance as a whole, Captain," Onaram said. His voice was plainly weary. "All we can do is encourage the Goa'uld to show mercy. Perhaps if this Teal'c were to stand trial for the attack…"

"I doubt the Goa'uld care for a trial," Robert answered. "With a system like theirs, all they'll want to do is execute Teal'c on the spot. And they might still want more."

"All we can do is see if further concessions we can accept, and Teal'c's extradition, can mollify them. If it can't…" Onaram shook his head. "Then we must leave Earth to its fate."

Robert couldn't keep the angry look off his face. "You're talking about leaving five to six billion people to be slaughtered or enslaved, Mister Secretary. How can we let something like that happen?"

Even as he asked that, in the heat of the moment, he could guess the basic point of the weary reaction Onaram had to that. "Because there are billions more in Universe S4W8 who suffer the same at the hands of the Nazi Reich."

Robert's jaw clenched.

"I must inform President Morgan, Captain," Onaram sighed. "Please let me know of any further updates to the situation."

Robert nodded and left.




The critical care room in the SG-1 infirmary was rather dark from all the dimmed lights. Doctor Fraiser was in charge, with Opani providing what help she could. Lucy could feel Opani's disturbed feelings. She was helping to save the parasite and the helpless host that it kept imprisoned in his own mind.

And helping to save the peace, she thought.

Yu and Nirrti were present, and both were even nastier in disposition than before. "Your primitive technology can do nothing for him," Nirrti asserted. "We must get him to a sarcophagus."

Which, of course, meant never getting Cronus' testimony on what happened. It meant not finding out what was going on, and Earth being at the mercy of the Goa'uld.

"If I could get a medical module from the Aurora, I could treat him," Opani said.

"You mean you could have a chance to tear Cronus from his host," Nirrti spat. "Just as you did to Amaunet."

Opani bit into her lip. "I would save him. That would be my duty."

"There might be something," Sam suggested, stepping into the room. She carried with her a box. Opened, it revealed a hand-held device of some sort, a golden hand brace and frame around a red emitter of some sort. She held it out. "See if this works."

Nirrti considered the item. After a moment she picked it up and held it down to Cronus. Energy flowed from the emitter and into his body. Nothing came of it, however, and after several seconds Nirrti took off the device and put it down. "His wounds are too severe."

Lucy felt an itch inside of herself at that. A sense of deceit. But she knew that accusing Nirrti of lying here might only cause a greater fight later. Maybe I can get Yu to use it later?

"There is nothing more we can do here," Yu stated. "We will prepare to depart now."

"Wait," Lucy said. "There might be one more thing we can try." When they all looked at her, she triggered her multidevice. "Lucero to Meridina." When she saw the call was received, she asked, "Can you come to the infirmary? I think we need your help."

Several minutes passed before Meridina entered. She looked around the room quietly before nodding to Lucy. "You needed something?"

Lucy gestured to Cronus. "Nothing we've done to heal him has worked so far," she said. "I was hoping maybe your force healing abilities would help."

Meridina shook her head. "Likely not. I am not a fully-trained healer, Lucy. There is only so much I can do. His condition is grave."

"It's still something," she insisted. "Maybe if you manage just a little the Goa'uld healing device can work?"

Meridina thought on it for a moment before nodding. "I will endeavor to save him." She walked up beside the bed and set her hands on Cronus' stomach and chest. Lucy felt Meridina's power begin to brighten, to pick up in intensity as she applied her will to Cronus' body. It felt weaker than prior times she had used it, although Lucy knew that proximity to life sources could enhance her ability to heal as it had on the Citadel.

After a minute nothing had changed. Meridina slumped over slightly and put her hands to the bed, using it to hold herself up as she regained her bearings. "I am sorry," she said. "I can do nothing."

In their corner of the room, Jack and Daniel frowned. Sam was upset as well - it was clear they felt this was their last hope of saving Cronus and finding out what happened to him.

"You tried," Lucy said, distraught. Sam looked even more disturbed, but given her world was the one under threat that was understandable.

"I must go rest," Meridina said.

"And we must prepare to depart," Yu announced. He nodded to Nirrti, who joined him in leaving. Meridina was not far behind.

Lucy watched her go. She felt off about something. The attack, primarily, and what she thought she could feel within Meridina. A trace of… fear? Despair? It was a distraught feeling she never felt in Meridina usually. Then again, we're usually not facing the killing and enslaving of an entire planet like this.

"There has to be some way to save him," Opani insisted. "Give me, give us, time, please," she said to Jack.

Jack shrugged. "I'll go see what General Hammond and Secretary Simms want to do. Let me know if anything else happens, alright? And I mean let me know immediately."

"Of course," Fraiser said.




One of the SGC personnel, Corporal Burleigh, was surprised to see Meridina enter his workspace. The young man did personnel work, mostly, helping officers and higher-ranking NCOs go over personnel files for promotion reviews or disciplinary proceedings. It was fairly unglamorous as things went considering the work of the SGC, but Burleigh was hopeful he would get a higher responsibility eventually.

For the moment, however, he was simply confused at why the Alliance officer - who looked human despite everyone saying she was alien - had come to him. "Can I help you, ma'am?", he ventured nervously.

Meridina looked at him with little emotion. "I need to investigate something. I require access to your personnel files."

"I'll need a written order from General Hammond for that, ma'am," he said.

A soft, friendly smile crossed her expression. "Of course." She held out a piece of paper. Burleigh took it and it looked like everything was in order. "Okay, this computer will get you the information you need, ma'am."

"My thanks," she said.




The unease and desperation in the SGC were getting to Robert. There seemed to be nowhere he could go to escape it and the constant reminder of what was at stake. Even here, in the quarters they assigned, he could feel it.

He hung up his uniform jacket in the small metal wardrobe of the room and laid on the stiff bed. There were cheap motels with softer mattresses, he decided. It certainly didn't make resting any easier.

He wished he had someone to talk to. Beth, Julie, Zack… the people he trusted. But only Meridina was here, and she was resting from the attack.

There was a knock on the door. Robert called out, "It's open" and sat up.

Lucy entered. "Hey."

"Hey." He gestured toward one of the two chairs in the room, which Lucy went for. She had shed her uniform jacket and left it in her room, leaving the light gray undershirt on. "No change?"

"They hope Teal'c will awaken soon, but nothing else has happened," Lucy said. "The Goa'uld couldn't heal Cronus. Neither could Meridina." He nodded and sighed. "Is there anything we can do?"

"Nothing," Robert said. "I've already followed Secretary Onaram's instructions on this. Told Yu that the Allied Systems was 'appalled at what transpired' and we 'were still ready to sign the treaty'."

"You mean we're going to abandon Earth to the Goa'uld."

Robert's frown deepened. "That's what's been decided in Portland. That right now we have no hope of saving Earth, and won't for the near or mid-future."

Lucy shook her head in frustration. "This entire thing feels wrong. Doesn't it to you?"

"Abandoning these people? Yes, yes it does."

"Not just that," Lucy said. "Just the situation in general. The idea that Teal'c would put Earth in danger for petty revenge."

"I know. But the guy killed his father and exiled Teal'c and his mother. I can't blame him for being bitter. And maybe it got the better of him." Robert put a hand to his forehead. "It's times like this that I wish I didn't have this power. What's happening right now is bad enough, feeling the desperation and worry here is making it worse."

"I know what you mean. I even think it's getting to Meridina a little. She seems to be a little off now, disturbed I mean."

"The fact even she can be disturbed is frightening," Robert muttered. "Even the fight in the Facility didn't make her lose confidence."

Lucy shook her head. "I just… for a moment, I felt something like despair from her. Like she was completely helpless. It just doesn't make sense."

"It does to me. We are helpless. Helpless to help these people, our fellow…"

There was a knock at the door. "Come in," Robert called out.

Daniel stepped in. "Hey," he said.

"Doctor Jackson." Robert nodded. "What can I do for you?"

Given the look on his face, there were a lot of things Daniel was thinking of. "Take Sha're and her baby to safety, for starters," he said. "Not that you'll be able to. General Hammond just locked down the Stargate. Nobody's being allowed to leave while we investigate this."

Lucy frowned. "The Goa'uld won't stand for it."

"Well, we're going to get invaded and enslaved anyway, so I suppose there's nothing to lose now," Daniel answered. The flippancy in the remark could not hide his fear. "Anyway, General Hammond reopened the base and brought armed soldiers in. They're supposed to keep an eye on the Goa'uld, but there's always the chance you might get challenged if you're in the wrong area. I just thought you should know."

"Secretary Onaram will probably insist I protest this," Robert said. "I understand why, of course."

"Yeah."

"Where's Colonel O'Neill?", Lucy asked.

"Oh, he's trying to get some help from Thor. I told him it's not likely, of course." Daniel nodded. "Come find me if you need anything." He left the room.



Nirrti returned to the VIP room she was assigned to. As always, it was pitiful and small, with almost no proper luxuries. This was no way for a Goa'uld of her stature to be treated. The entire situation made her burn with fury that her prior plan to destroy the Earthers and their Stargate had failed.

But there was always more plans. She pondered if she should try to take out Yu as well. It was tempting. But given the chaos it would lead to in the hierarchy, it seemed to be an unwise risk to her plans. She would stay her blade for the moment.

There was a knock on the door. Nirrti turned as it opened. "What is the meaning of this?", she asked as Meridina stepped in.

Meridina stepped away from the door for a moment. She focused and then, with a gentle movement of her hand, shut the door. She looked to Nirrti. A small smile crossed her face, as it did Nirrti's.

And then her eyes flashed white.

"Everything is proceeding according to plan," said Meridina, in the deep timbre of a Goa'uld. "As I pledged it would."

"So it seems." Nirrti's eyes narrowed. "Are you in full control of your new host?"

"Her mind and power is great, but once I was inside, it has been meaningless against me," the Goa'uld replied. "For all of her power, this woman is as vulnerable to us as any other being."

"As it should be." Nirrti stepped toward her. "The Tau'ri will not let us leave. We are prisoners until they finish their investigation. You must act before they give up."

"I already know where I am going," replied the Goa'uld. "The powers this body can wield are more than sufficient to the task of accomplishing our goal."

"And you will take the child?"

The Goa'uld nodded. "The harcesis will be ours."

Nirrti answered with an anticipatory smile. "Excellent. And the mother…?"

Meridina's face curled into its own sinister smirk. "I will deal with my former host as I please," declared Amaunet.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

In the infirmary, Opani was looking over the unconscious Teal'c and running another medical scan to make sure his brain wasn't damaged.

"I'm not sure that will do any good," Doctor Fraiser said to her. "His condition hasn't changed that much in the last ten minutes."

"I know." Opani put her medical scanner back into its place on her wrist-mounted multidevice. "But it is something. Your people are facing a terrible threat and Teal'c may hold the key to helping you. And I would rather be active than passively sit aside while other beings are enslaved." Opani's fists clenched. "My people knew slavery once before. We stand against it now."

"We just have to hope the others find a way," Fraiser said. "Sometimes it's all you can do around here. Hope."

Opani answered her with a nod. Hope, indeed, was something she was familiar with, and it had fulfilled its promise to her.

She went back to work checking on Teal'c's vitals.




Amaunet walked silently through the once-sealed blast doors without immediate resistance. A primitive transport lift brought her up to ground level, where she faced a checkpoint for the first time. Armed Tau'ri did not challenge her with raised weapons but did call out to her on why she had come up. "I am on an urgent assignment," she said to them, mimicking her host's tone accurately. She felt her host resist. It was troublesome, but ultimately futile. In time the host, this Meridina, would submit as all hosts did. As all hosts should.

"Do you have a pass from General Hammond, ma'am? Otherwise I have to ask you to go back down and see him," one insisted.

A surge of impatience made Amaunet think of the ways she could kill this little meek Tau'ri. But she was not going to risk her purpose on a fight. Instead she would put her host's raw powers to use. She raised a blank piece of their paper. As the guard took it she gathered her will and impose her mind, or rather Meridina's under her control, to give the illusion of a signed order from General Hammond. She did not think of the order itself, but rather used the powers given to her now to make the soldiers think they saw what they expected. "Good day, ma'am," the lead guard said, opening the checkpoint for her and handing her back the empty sheet.

With great satisfaction, Amaunet walked on, making her way toward the exit.




Lucy stepped into one of the labs in the SGC, where she found Samantha Carter looking over the Goa'uld healing device. Sam turned her head towarad Lucy. "Lieutenant?", she asked.

"Sorry, ma'am, I'm just looking for Meridina," Lucy answered. She took another step in and looked around. "So this is where you work when you're not off-world?"

"Usually," Sam said. "Sometimes we pick up technology that needs to be examined and catalogued."

Lucy looked over one item in the lab, a squat box-like thing. "You're trying to build a working naqia reactor?"

"Naqia? You mean naquadah?"

"That's what you call it." Lucy nodded. She looked over the prototype unit. "You might want to add another capacitor, with the amount of material you might blow out the ones you've put in."

Sam looked to her again. A smile faintly crossed her face. "Thanks. But isn't that a violation of the treaty?"

"What the Goa'uld don't know can't hurt them," Lucy remarked. "Much. Besides, I didn't build you a reactor, I made a suggestion."

"Still…" Samantha walked up beside her and looked over the prototype unit. "So your people use naquadah power generation?"

"We do," Lucy confirmed. "The Aurora is powered by several banks of reactors. It allows for more stable and less volatile power generation than matter/anti-matter reactors."

"Anti-matter? Wouldn't that be extremely dangerous?", Samantha asked. "I mean, just one containment failure and…"

"...and your ship goes out in a big boom, yeah." Lucy nodded. "It's why the races and nations we've met who do use that power source are starting to change over to naqia reactors."

Sam nodded. After a moment she asked, "You didn't come to talk about this, did you?"

"I was hoping Meridina was here," Lucy said. "She's not in her quarters, so I imagined she might be moving around, trying to help out. But I can't find her."

"Hrm. Well, I could ask base security to see if she's been on camera anywhere," Sam said.

"I'd appreciate that, Major. A lot," answered Lucy.

Sam picked up her phone and connected to base security. Lucy couldn't make out the voice on the other end, but she could tell they were speaking with some intensity. And all she could think was that something else had gone wrong.

"Thank you," Sam said. "Has General Hammond been informed?... He has?... No... No, I don't think telling one of the staff officers is good enough, I know you're busy trying to fix everything, but he needs to know now. Make the call."

"Trouble?", Lucy asked.

"Our camera systems have gone down," Samantha said.

Lucy frowned. Another occurrence that made her consider there was something else going on here. "I think we need to talk to the people in charge. Together. Because there is something seriously bugging me about this entire situation and…."

The door swung open. Jack stepped in and looked at them. "Hey," he said. "The infirmary just called. Teal'c's awake."

There was relief plain on Samantha's face. Lucy let her take the lead in following Jack back out.




Teal'c looked weak and tired when they got to his bed. Opani was monitoring his vitals for Doctor Fraiser, making full use of her medical-role multidevice. The other members of SG-1 joined Secretary Simms and General Hammond at the other side and foot of the bed; Robert and Lucy were with Opani on her side. "Your injuries have healed and there is no sign of brain damage, Mister Teal'c," the Dorei doctor said. "You are going to have a full life yet."

"About as long as we will, anyway," Jack muttered. He frowned at Teal'c. "What happened?"

"I was summoned to Cronus' room," Teal'c said. "When I arrived, he denied sending for me. Before I could inquire further, we were attacked."

"Who?", Jack asked.

"I could not see the attacker."

Daniel asked, "You couldn't see the attacker because you were knocked out or because…?"

"I did not see one at all," Teal'c stated. "And I was not made unconscious on the first blow."

"A personal cloaking device," Lucy murmured. She looked to Robert. "That's what it sounds like."

"Do the Goa'uld have any technology like that?", Robert asked.

"Not that we've seen," Sam replied. She furrowed her brow. "I mean, I suppose it's possible a Goa'uld could have developed one. If it's meant for phase-shifting, they might have made something to fight against the Reetou."

"I suspect accusing an invisible attacker won't work very well." Hammond looked to Simms. "Not unless we find proof. And we can't do that if we let the Goa'uld go."

Clearly the two men had been in discussion on the point. Simms finally nodded slightly, as if in acquiescence. Hammond stepped away to make the necessary calls.

"Is there anything else you can remember, Teal'c?", Jack asked.

"Nothing."

"So we don't have anything to show the Goa'uld," Lucy sighed. "Maybe if I scan the room again.. but no, I'd need stronger sensors than I've got. I'd need the Aurora."

"I doubt the Goa'uld would let me call her in," Robert muttered.

Simms walked away by now, leaving the others alone. Opani finished injecting Teal'c with a hypospray. "That should help with the bruising," she said to him.

"The pain is nothing."

As this discussion continued, Robert felt bothered by something. Teal'c's explanation didn't sound wrong, but he seemed to have left out a thought, or at least something Robert felt he really should have considered. So he leaned in. "Teal'c, why didn't you ask Meridina to accompany you?"

Teal'c looked at him in bewilderment. "I did."

Robert and Lucy stared at him.

"I do not see Commander Meridina," Teal'c continued, looking around the infirmary ward. "Was she seriously harmed?"

"She's okay," Robert said, although now he was wondering about that. "Took a blow to the head."

"Wait." Daniel shook his head. "Meridina said she walked in on you and Cronus fighting."

Teal'c frowned at that. "She has said such?"

"Yeah," Jack said. "So now you're giving us a different story. I bet the Goa'uld will just love that."

"Are you sure Teal'c?", Lucy asked. "Completely sure you were with her?"

"I was with her," Teal'c stated. "Do you not have her gifts? Do you sense deception from me?"

Lucy swallowed. She looked to Robert in intense worry and confusion on her face. "No," she finally said. "And that's what worries me."

"So she lied?", Sam said. "Meridina lied to you?"

"She wouldn't do that," Robert said. "Not intentionally. It doesn't make sense…"

"Maybe the blow to her head muddled her memories of the attack?", Lucy suggested.

"A possibility," said Opani. "I would have to examine her again."

"Well, she's not in her quarters," Lucy said. "And the cameras across the base are down."

The looks on everyone made it clear how suspicious that was.

"Let's go find her." Robert looked to Jack and the others. "You know this place better than we do."

Jack answered with a nod. "Let's find out what's going on here."

"Not just Meridina," Lucy said. Seeing everyone looking her way, she continued. "I wasn't sure, but now I'm starting to think that Nirrti wasn't really trying to save Cronus. She just put in an appearance of trying."

"At this point, I'm up for trying out anything," Jack said. He looked to Sam.

She nodded. "I'll see if it will work for me."

Robert's brow crinkled. He looked at Sam with some confusion. "I thought Goa'uld technology could only be used by Goa'uld?"

"Normally, yes," Samantha said. "But when someone's been a host to one, it leaves markers for the technology to identify. The former host can use the Goa'uld technology."

"Oh." Lucy's look toward Samantha was now one of disbelief and compassion. "You… you were taken as a host for one?"

"I was a host to a Tok'ra for a short while," she explained. "Jolinar."

"The Tok'ra being the good Goa'uld off-shoot, right?'

"Something like that, yes," said Daniel.

"If you're going to do this, Sam, you'd better hurry," Dr. Fraiser said. "Cronus is fading fast."

"I'm going to let Secretary Onaram know about what's going on," Robert said. "And then I'll join the rest of you in looking for Meridina."

Jack nodded. "Sounds like a plan."




The primitive motor vehicles of the Tau'ri annoyed Amaunet. She accessed her host's memories for such conveyances and found them lacking, at least for how Humans used them. She had lost time in getting a firm grasp of driving while working her way off the base.

But now, after some time driving, she had arrived at her destination.

Finding it had been easier. Her host's mental abilities allowed her to view into the minds of the other drivers and query where to go. It led her to a series of "apartment homes". The numbering system was easily followed. She stopped the vehicle in place, shut the machine down, and stepped out of it. She approached the door, colored lightly and with the right number on it. Her host sensed the two minds within and Amaunet grinned.

No, you mustn't!

Amaunet scowled. This host was strong-willed, enough that she still resisted. The symbiote sent a surge of pain into her host's brain to quiet her.

Her host's memories of how Tau'ri interacted prompted Amaunet to knock on the door. There was the faint sound of footsteps inside of the domicile. Each one drove Amaunet's anticipation to new, unexpected heights.

She had planned to enter the home before revealing herself, but her impatience got the better of her. The moment the door opened and her host appeared, she took her host's power and lashed out with it.

Sha're only had time to barely recognize Meridina before invisible force sent her flying back into the home. She crashed into the table behind her, sending items flying to cause more crashing sounds to fill the air.

Amaunet advanced into the house and reached out again with the power, this time to grip Sha're by the throat and hold her up. Sha're's hands went to her neck, trying to find the invisible hand that was starting to choke the life out of her. Her eyes widened with shock and terror.

"Where is the child?!", demanded Amaunet. "Where?! Answer me, slave, or I will rip the life from you as I was ripped from you!"

A cold sensation began to fill Amaunet and her host. It was frightening, and then exhilarating, a voice that told her to avenge herself upon her treacherous former host. To kill Sha're here and now, the first of many she would kill in revenge for the indignity she had suffered.

Let her go!

Her host interfered again. This time with far more power than Amaunet had thought possible for a host to resist with. The power she was using to choke the life from Sha're cut off, causing the woman to drop to her hands and knees on the floor. Amaunet scowled and sent another jolt of pain into her host to make her behave.

"Demon," Sha're gasped. "I won't let you…"

"You have no choice in the matter," Amaunet retorted.

She had intended to resume the killing of her former host. But she held back when she heard the crying coming from deeper within the home. She walked through the domicile, not recognizing half of what she saw, and entered a room with a large comfortable bed - fit for Goa'uld, not slaves - and a smaller bed beside it. The crying led her to the smaller bed. The harcesis was there, screaming, frightened by the sounds of conflict that had awoken him from a sleep.

Amaunet picked up the wailing child. A sharp mental command put the child back into a sleeping state. Amaunet looked to one side and saw what appeared to be a bag, large enough to carry the child with suffocating him. She secured the sleeping baby into the pack and walked back toward the door.

A scream of rage filled the air. Sha're had gotten back to her feet. In her hand she held a sharp steak knife, with which she lunged at Amaunet.

The cold power she'd felt before was still there. Amaunet gave it form, gave it function, and called upon it through her protesting host. She was delighted to see the unnatural lightning rip from her free hand and envelop her former host. Sha're screamed in agony and fell to her knees. Her cries fueled Amaunet's hatred, her need for revenge, and she wanted to run the lightning through her prior host until she was a blackened char.

But she couldn't. They had already caused a commotion, and would be running out of time. She needed to get back to Nirrti with the child so they could escape the SGC.

With more will than it should have taken, Amaunet cut off the attack. Sha're twisted on the ground, groaning in agony, and unable to resist as Amaunet walked on toward the door. The child was still peacefully asleep in the bag slung over her shoulder.



With no sign of Meridina yet, everyone returned to the infirmary in time to see Samantha using the healing device on Cronus. Again golden light reached out from the device and bathed his wounded body with its power.

"It's working," Opani said, watching Cronus' state with her medical scanner. "His vitals are stabilizing."

Several tense seconds passed before Cronus' eyes opened. The Goa'uld appraised his surroundings before focusing on Samantha. "You have saved me," he rumbled.

"Yeah," Samantha replied.

A smirk curled on his face. "I suspect you only did so in order to spare your world."

"Did you see who attacked you?", Jack asked. "It's sort of a big question around here right now."

Cronus snarled at that. "I did not," he announced.

"Well, that's swell," Jack sighed.

"But it wasn't Teal'c, was it?", Robert asked.

"The shol'va may have been in league with the attacker even if he was not responsible," Cronus said. "You must prove who was behind the attack if you wish these negotiations to be completed."

"That leaves one person," Robert said. "We need to find out what's going on with Meridina." He directed his attention to Cronus. "When Teal'c came in, did you see Commander Meridina? Was she with him?"

Cronus considered the question. "I do not recall. She may have been just outside the door when the first blow was struck. I did not see afterward."

The phone in the infirmary rang. Doctor Fraiser was the first to answer it. She turned and looked to them. "Doctor Jackson." She held up the phone. "It's for you."

Daniel was the center of attention as he walked over and took the phone. "Hello?"

Everyone watched his face pale.

When Daniel resumed speaking it was not in English. Abydonian, Robert thought. He could feel Daniel's worry and fear and sheer anger.

When the conversation ended Daniel turned to face them. "Meridina just attacked my home," he said in a grim tone. "She hurt Sha're and took our son."

The idea caught Robert and Lucy entirely by surprise. "...but why would she do that?", Lucy finally asked. "She…"

"I'm sorry." Daniel shook his head. "Your friend isn't herself now. She's been taken by a Goa'uld. Amaunet, actually."

There was a moment of stunned, quiet silence in the infirmary. "Name of the Supreme One, no," Opani swore.

"Amaunet took over Meridina?" Robert shook his head. He remembered that name, the name of the Goa'uld who had been removed from Sha're. "That… how? How could the Goa'uld sneak up on her like that?"

"If she was distracted, maybe," Lucy pointed out.

As she spoke, Robert thought he knew what she was meaning. "The attack on Teal'c and Cronus," he said. "If the attacker was invisible, and got in the first blow on Meridina, she wouldn't have had time to recover."

"Well, finding out the 'how' is nice and all," Jack said. "But right now we've gotten nothing to help finish this case."

"We should probably go," Opani said. She noted where Cronus was starting to sleep. "He'll need his rest."




General Hammond and the two government secretaries present reacted to the news with understandable concern. "Is this not a violation of the protocols by which these negotiations are held?', Onaram asked. Robert could feel the fury radiating from him.

"I'd have to ask Thor," Jack answered. "I'm sure it's got to violate something. I don't know if there's anything the Asgard can do about it, though."

"We can be reasonably certain that it's a Goa'uld behind this," said Hammond. "We need to figure out which one."

"And we need to get my son back," Daniel added.

"Any idea where she would be taking him?", Hammond asked. "She can't think that she can get back in here."

"Maybe she is," Lucy remarked. "She has an invisible conspirator, and on top of that, given what Daniel said about her attack on Sha're, Amaunet is using Meridina's powers as well as her body."

"Yeah, about the powers thing." Jack gestured with his hand. "What is up with that?"

Robert and Lucy looked at each other as they considered what kind of explanation to give. "Well, in the short version without any of the underlying philosophy the Gersallians have built up…", Lucy began.

"...it's basically a method of mind over matter, of a connection to the wider universe," Robert continued. "And it lets you do interesting things. Lift things with your mind."

"Throw bolts of invisible force."

"Win gunfights with swords."

That won them a bunch of quizzical looks from the native Earthers.

"The point is that Amaunet might use Meridina's power to fight her way through your security, if she wants to use the Stargate." Lucy looked at Robert. "I'll go up and face her."

"I'm coming too," Daniel said.

"We have to assume the invisible attacker will strike again as well," Samantha said. "I can bring out the gear we used for finding the Reetou. It might help."

"There's still the matter of finding out which Goa'uld is our guy. Or girl. The only way we save these negotiations is if we have a better suspect for the deed. And fighting invisible saboteurs doesn't lend itself to that.""

Secretary Simms nodded. "Which we're running out of time for, Captain."

Robert didn't need reminding of that. He looked at Jack. "Maybe if you got the Asgard involved again? I mean, one of them took Meridina as a host, that's got to count for something. Direct Asgard intervention…"

Jack shook his head. "Not happening."

"Yeah, the Asgard have that little problem of a threat bigger than the Goa'uld," Daniel noted. "They won't be able to really push their weight."

"Hence the whole bluff…"

The way Jack cut that line off made Robert curious. He turned his head and faced the SG-1 commander. He sensed the shift in Jack's emotions, from bewilderment and frustration to at least a measure of accomplishment.

"Colonel O'Neill?" Hammond gave Jack a slight look.

"Well, if it works for the Asgard," Jack began, "why not let it work for us."

"You mean a bluff," Samantha said.

"Yeah." Jack motioned to the door. "Carter, mind coming with me? I need you to get that gear out of the box and issued to everyone on the level."

"And me?", Robert asked.

"We're going back to the table," said Jack. "Time to bluff with the bad hand."




Amaunet returned to find the base locked down. Armed men at the main gate held up rifles as she brought the motor vehicle to a stop. Amaunet stood from the car with the duffel bag carrying the harcesis to one side.

"Hands on your head, now!", shouted one of the soldiers. Behind them the gate slid to a close.

Amaunet smirked. "I am your god," she declared to them. "Let me pass or suffer my wrath."

"On the ground now! We will open fire!"

Amaunet lashed out with the power of her new host. Energy crackled in the air as lightning erupted from her right hand. Her foes were caught by it before they could attack.her. They screamed, they writhed, and most importantly, they went down.

Amaunet reached deeper into that ever-enveloping dark power and with it she gripped the car she had been driving. A mighty heave with every bit of power she could muster flew through the car and sent it flying into - and through - the gatehouse, which came apart from the force. So did the gate.

Amaunet picked the bag with her sleeping child up and started walking briskly toward the entrance to Cheyenne Mountain.




The two Goa'uld were not happy when escorted back into the conference room. Robert sat near Jack, who welcomed them back in.

"We demand to be released immediately," Nirrti said.

"Of course you do. After all, one of you is responsible for the attack on Cronus." Jack gestured to Robert. "And for putting Amaunet into Captain Dale's security chief."

And that was what did it. For Robert, at least, the sensations he picked up from the two Goa'uld made it clear whom the enemy was. From Yu he felt bewilderment, disbelief, and frustration. From Nirrti it was all of those as well… but with a smidgen of worry as well. A worry she was trying to suppress.

He made sure to add, "The Alliance is issuing a protest with the Asgard, I can assure you. And since this is not Goa'uld territory, and this was done while we were negotiating in good faith, I want to make it clear that I will have her removed from Meridina as soon as it can be arranged."

"These are severe accusations," Nirrti said. "I will have you punished for these lies and threats."

"Oh, they're not lies. But you would be the one to say that, wouldn't you Nirrti?" Jack put his hands on the table. "After all, you're the only one here who has the technology to make someone invisible."

Yu looked at her with surprise. Nirrti snarled. "That is a lie," she declared.

"We talked with the Tok'ra," Jack said. "We know about your program to find ways to fight the Reetou."

"You know nothing!", Nirrti hissed.

Yu slammed his hands on the table. "You dare?!"

Yu saying such might have been worrisome… if he had not been directing that at Nirrti. "You would develop such technology and not share it with the rest of the System Lords?"

"You cannot believe them!", Nirrti shouted.

"You opposed the treaty," Yu said. "You have long coveted Cronus' territories."

"They are…"

"You dare defile our summit with the Asgard!", Yu continued. Clearly he believed her guilty on the weight of the accusation alone. "And to take a host from those we are in negotiation with?"

Before Jack or Robert couldd intercede, the enraged Goa'uld grabbed Nirrti by the throat and began to choke her. She struggled against him for several seconds, trying to force his hands off.

Then her hands went toward her waist. There was a shimmer in the air and Nirrti disappeared in a ripple of air. Yu was thrown away from her, not able to see where the blow was coming from.

The SGC guard in the room readied his weapon, but he had nowhere to fire. An invisible force slammed into him and wrenched the gun from him, strap and all.

Robert focused on that area and raised his hand. Pure power flowed from within, coming from an inner part of him that was always warm and gentle. It came out through his hand in a broad wave of invisible power. There was an audible pair of thumps, one from the guard who had, by necessity, been caught in the wave, the other by the invisible Nirrti.

Within moments it was clear she had rolled with it, however. Robert felt the danger of what was coming surge through him. The gun Nirrti had taken briefly appeared from outside of whatever cloaking device she was using.

"Crap!", Jack called out, jumping on Yu just as she opened fire. Robert dropped to the floor. "You okay?", Jack asked him.

"Fine. You?"

"I am unharmed," the Goa'uld answered.

Jack flashed a small grin Robert's way. He knew that had been intended for him.

They scrambled back to their feet. "Carter's already waiting for her," Jack said. "She'll have our gear for stopping Reetous, Nirrti isn't going anywhere."

Robert nodded. He reached out with his power at the moment to sense for Nirrti. He could feel frustration, fear, and a deep tingle of anger winding through it.

"She won't get far," Jack promised.

Robert was about to answer when he felt something cold and dark brush against his being. It was not a familiar sensation personally, but he had listened to Lucy describe her experiences and could guess what it was; darkness. Pure darkness.

"She's not our biggest problem now," Robert told Jack. "Amaunet is."

"Oh?"

"I can feel her," Robert continued. "The way she's using Meridina's power, it's… it's wrong. It's dark. She's killing your people with it."

Jack frowned at that. "Anything we can do about it?"

"I don't know. Meridina's… well… she's powerful."

"You mean that whole 'win gunfights with a sword' thing?"

"Yeah." Robert nodded. "I think Lucy and I are the only ones who can take her down. If you guys can get Nirrti, we'll get Amaunet."

"Sounds like a plan," Jack agreed.

WIth the arrival of another guard team for Yu, they went their separate ways.




The lift doors opened and Amaunet stepped out from amidst the bodies and unconscious forms of the SGC personnel who had been in the lift. The harcesis, still in a state of sedation, remained thankfully quiet.

She had intended to begin sabotaging everything she could find before linking up with Nirrti and leaving. Now she wanted to destroy everything here, to send a signal of defiance and rage to her enemies by slaughtering as many as she could before leaving.

Two figures stepped out forward out of the nearby corridor. Amaunet snarled at the sight of them.

Daniel was glaring harshly at Amaunet. He glanced over to see where Lucy was looking at her teacher and friend with a neutral, yet determined, expression. "You shouldn't be here," she said to Daniel. "This isn't a fight you can help with."

"She's got my son. She hurt Sha're."

Amaunet snickered, a sinister sound that was so unnatural to Meridina that it further clarified the horror of what was being done to her. "The child is mine. Meant for a purpose far beyond anything you could imagine." Amaunet raised Meridina's arm and looked at it. Lucy noted with horror the power crackling around her hand. When she looked at them, Meridina's blue eyes had become yellow.

Just like mine did…

It wasn't electricity that shot from her hand, though, but force. Force that grabbed them both by the throat and lifted them in the air. Daniel began to choke at the pressure crushing his windpipe.

Lucy, meanwhile, was focusing on countering with her own power. Meridina had taught her how to focus like that, how to save herself from such a grip. Through the pain and the labored breathing of her own gasping lungs, Lucy forced her focus onto the power gripping her and challenged it with her own.

The gripping force faded. Lucy and Daniel dropped back to the floor, gasping for air. Daniel was barely moving; Lucy forced herself back to her feet while breathing hard. Her hand went to her waist and pulled her lakesh from its clipped place on her belt. Her finger slipped over the activation key.

No sooner did the memory metal blade finish forming than Amaunet's hand stretched out. Lightning erupted from it, crackling at them. Lucy put her lakesh in the way, intercepting the lightning. She could feel the unnatural energies snapping at her, wanting to drain the very life from her, but she held on against them to keep Daniel safe as he recovered.

"You are strong, I see," Amaunet said, giving Meridina's voice an unnatural bass distortion. "But this host is stronger. She knows all of your failures and mistakes. Even now I feel all of the times you have frustrated and disappointed her. You are no match for her power, for my power."

Lucy kept her weapon ready. "Whatever," she said. "You might be controlling Meridina's body, but you're not her. You don't know how to use the power right. You don't know what it can do."

Amaunet snarled at her and reached for her belt. She had recovered Meridina's lakesh after the base lockdown had ended. The blade flowed into existence with the snap of a switch.

For several seconds neither did anything.

And then, in a single moment, their blades clashed. The duel was on.




Robert was running toward the sense of darkness he was feeling from Amaunet when he felt the attack start to come. He rolled to one side in time to avoid the bullets, which instead sent sparks flying from hitting the wall behind him. He scrambled up to all fours and crawled along, focusing to see if he could feel where the attack was coming from.

Once he was generally sure of it, he turned slightly and sent a wave of energy toward that direction. He heard a distant thump. That caused him to scramble to his feet. His power molded at his will to form a shield of invisible energy in front of him.

Fire came down on him again and he nearly lost his protection from the power he was being hit with. If not for Meridina's strenuous training, he likely would have had his field pop like a bubble. And then he would have been shot. Repeatedly.

Just as it was becoming too much Robert slammed into something. There was a distorted cry and a thump. He gripped into nothingness until, as he expected, he felt the hot metal of an assault rifle recently fired. He wrapped his fingers around it and pulled to yank it free.

An unseen fist slammed into his shoulder with enough force that Robert thought it might have been broken. He lost his grip on the weapon. A second blow hit him in the side of the head. Stars and colors exploded in his vision. There were more gunshots and, with his head spinning, he couldn't tell if it was aimed at him or not.

By the time he recovered he looked up to see a large hand lower toward him. He reached for it and found he was looking into Teal'c's face as he was brought to his feet. His head still spun a little from the blow. "Thanks," he said, only now noticing Jack was with Teal'c.

"You are welcome," Teal'c stated stoically. He motioned toward the next hall. "I believe the Goa'uld went this way."

"Before we go further." Jack took Robert's hand. Robert felt the weight of something settle into his palm. He realized it was a pulse pistol. "From the goodies you left us last year," Jack explained. "Figured you'd like a weapon."

"You figured right," Robert said. He concentrated for a moment, not just to clear his head but to get a feel for what was going on. He could feel Lucy now, carefully confident and determined, and the dark power he'd sensed before. "I believe Lucy got to Amaunet first. We need to take out Nirrti before those two link up."

"Teal'c?"

The Jaffa nodded to Jack. And with him in the lead, they went after Nirrti.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Shroom Man 777
Global Mod
Posts: 4637
Joined: Mon May 19, 2008 7:09 pm
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Shroom Man 777 »

:D

Holy shit. Akshun! AND SG-1!

And Thor!
Image

"Sometimes Shroomy I wonder if your imagination actually counts as some sort of war crime." - FROD
User avatar
Shroom Man 777
Global Mod
Posts: 4637
Joined: Mon May 19, 2008 7:09 pm
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Shroom Man 777 »

Also

I am so bad. I imagined Angel pissed on Rob's bed instead of wetting the pillow with the tears of her crying.

Possibly because our dogs have been pissing on my bed but when I write a story I WILL have someone piss on someone's sheets out of heartbreak and spite.
Image

"Sometimes Shroomy I wonder if your imagination actually counts as some sort of war crime." - FROD
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Lucy's arms strained as she locked blades again with the Goa'uld controlling Meridina's body. "I know you're in there," she said hoarsely. "Fight that thing."

"If you are talking to my host, you waste your time. The host of a Goa'uld no longer exists."

"Your last host seemed to be existing pretty well," Lucy snarled in retort. She finished gathering her power and threw it forward in a wave of energy that knocked the Goa'uld back. She attempted to use the opening to go for the blade-bearing hand out of her hope to knock it loose.

But the Goa'uld recovered more quickly than she expected. Her strike was parried. Worse, because of where it had been parried, it left her open to taking a wicked kick to her ribs. Lucy gasped and doubled over a little, taking a second kick that hurt even more before she backed off. Her arms moved without thinking, deflecting a cut aimed at her head.

It was disconcerting and terrifying and enraging to see Meridina's face locked into a vicious snarl that didn't normally fit. To see the malevolent gold in her eyes and the darkness coming from her. That it was from Meridina's body, her very swevyra, being enslaved by the Goa'uld parasite in her skull… that made it worse.

But Lucy couldn't let those dark feelings drive her. Not without becoming the same. She parried and evaded several more strikes wordlessly. As powerful as Meridina was, Amaunet could not take full use of her power, and that kept the battle more even. Although decidedly not entirely to Lucy's advantage, unfortunately.

Her real disadvantage was in the fact that she was holding back. Lucy didn't want to kill Meridina, but Amaunet was certainly out to kill her. This meant she didn't take the occasional openings she saw because the strikes in question would certainly be mortal if they hit.

Amaunet seemed to realize that. "You fear killing my host," she said. "You cannot hope to defeat me by holding back."

"I'm not letting you kill anyone else with Meridina," Lucy vowed.

An unnatural flash of white temporarily obscured the gold burning in Meridina's eyes. "I am a god," declared the Goa'uld. "You have no say in what I can or cannot do!"

Amaunet brought Meridina's lakesh into a series of attacks against Lucy. Lucy struggled against them but kept deflecting them. The faint blue energy fields that surrounded their memory metal blades let out loud hissing noises with each strike, joining the metallic clang of metal to metal and the occasional spark.

Seeing that Amaunet was driving her back toward a junction in the base corridors, Lucy forced herself into a series of swings and thrusts, trying to force her opponent back toward the lift. Amaunet gave ground, bit by bit…

She struck suddenly. Lucy barely saw it coming, which saved her life. She drew back and watched the lakesh swoop in right above her right eye. A sting of pain came from her forehead where the tip of Meridina's lakesh had cut through skin and flesh. Blood started to seep down around her eye, warm and sticky.

Lucy used the opening to cut at Amaunet. But again, she refrained from striking somewhere that would be fatal. Her mind flashed back, briefly, to seeing Meridina after Hawk had impaled her through the lung. She couldn't bring herself to do the same thing to her.

Instead her blade went for the arm. But Amaunet, with Meridina's power, saw it coming. Or rather, Meridina's power saw it coming and acted without the Goa'uld symbiote's direct will. Their blades met again and Lucy's blow was deflected, gaining her nothing.

Amaunet's blade came for her again, and she blocked it. And the next, and the next. Amaunet was starting to become more aggressive. Her hate, her rage, her sheer malice were warping Meridina's power further, calling upon darkness in a way that was innately corruptive.

Half-blind from the blood streaming into her vision, Lucy knew she was losing the fight.




Teal'c's senses and Robert's own extrasensory perceptions, as untrained as they were, enabled them to follow Nirrti through the SGC. As they went they found the knocked over, or even knocked out, guards and personnel that were left from her passage.

"I thought Carter was supposed to head her off if she got out of the conference room?", Robert asked.

"Yeah. But it turns out that someone, probably the snakehead in your security chief, sabotaged the TERs. The weapons we use to see things out of phase, I mean. The Major will be joining us as soon as she gets a couple fixed."

Robert didn't bother nodding, as they were both following Teal'c. "This is going toward the Stargate, isn't it?", he asked.

"Nirrti is trying to flee," Teal'c said. "She clearly intends to declare treachery and cause an immediate attack."

"Which we have to stop. Tell me you've got security on the Stargate?"

"Some, but she's invisible and a Goa'uld, they might not be enough."

They made it to the Gate Control Room in time to hear the Stargate start to activate. "That's not good," Jack muttered.

Robert closed his eyes and focused. He could feel the injured SGC personnel in the control room, knocked out by Nirrti, and a sense of satisfaction, of success.

And then concern. A flare-up of worry. She'd seen them arrive. She knew he could…

Robert didn't consciously think about what to do. As Meridina had trained him, he simply acted. His arm reached out and he felt out with his power. There was a clatter of chairs, forced out of the way by the invisible Goa'uld. Nirrti landed somewhere on the floor. "Get her now!", he cried out. "I can't hold her!"

Jack and Teal'c acted. But they had spent a half-second too long in confusion at Robert's use of his abilities and Nirrti had time to break free. They had to hit the floor as bullets fired where their heads and shoulders had been a mere second before.

They started to scramble back to their feet as the bullets fired again, this time shattering the glass of the control room. The palm scanner to close and open the iris was violently ripped from its place, preventing the iris from being closed. Outside the Stargate was locking its fifth chevron. It began to rotate again. "She's getting away!", Jack shouted as he finished standing.

"Find her, I'll stop the Stargate!", Robert shouted. Outside the Stargate was already locking its sixth chevron.

"How?!", Jack demanded.

Robert had no time to explain. The Stargate had already wheeled over to the final coordinate icon, the pyramid-style triangle with a circle above it. He focused and reached out with his hand. His power took hold of the Gate's locking mechanism to hold it in place. He cried out as he did so. The pain from the strain of his action was shooting through his head. "I don't know how long I can hold it!", he shouted.

Jack and Teal'c asked nothing further. They both jumped through the control room windows and rolled into the Gate Room. Bullets created sparks above them as they ran for cover. "Any ideas now, Teal'c?!" Jack pulled his gun. "Because I still don't see her!"

Teal'c lifted a zat from his side. "Nor I, O'Neill."

"Just great," Jack muttered. "Dammit, Sam," he mumbled under his breath. "We could really use those TREs right now."




Daniel woke up to the sound of clashing blades. His throat still ached from the force that seemed to nearly crush his windpipe. His mind even reeled a little at the idea. It was one thing to hear about Meridina and others having such abilities, these "life force' powers, but another to experience their use first hand.

A cry of pain jolted his attentions. He looked over to see Lucy favoring one leg. A deep bleeding gash had been cut into her upper left leg. She hobbled backward, meeting more strikes with her own. Daniel could see that she was losing the fight.

But she was giving him an opportunity. If he sneaked up behind…

Don't!, a voice called out to him, faint and tired. You will die.

Daniel blinked. The voice was in his head.

Please… I am so weak. You must not join the battle… save your son, Doctor Jackson. Save your son. You must save… A short cry ended the sentence.

"Meridina," he muttered. He hadn't spoken much to the Gersallian woman, but he could feel that it was her. She was still fighting Amaunet, even if Amaunet had total control of her body.

And she was right. If he jumped in, he would likely die. Amaunet was using her powers to the fullest. But if he could get little Leo to safety…

Daniel quietly got up to his hands and knees and then to his feet. He spied the duffel bag she had been carrying, still where he had dropped it by the lift entrance.

And he ran for it.




Lucy deflected a blow toward one of her shoulders and rolled away from a second follow-up attack. She got her lakesh back up in time to stop the one Amaunet was holding before it cleaved into her neck. Amaunet glared at her through Meridina's eyes, now glowing yellow with dark corruption. "You cannot defeat me," she growled, Meridina's voice warped into the unnatural bass tone of a Goa'uld host. "I am too powerful."

Lucy's face locked into a rictus of effort. She put everything into resisting the Goa'uld's blade and pushing it away from her throat. "I'm not giving up," she rasped.

"I will enjoy your death, and then the deaths of your pitiful crew," said Amaunet. "There is nothing I cannot accomplish in this host."

Lucy's muscled burned with effort. She was putting everything she could into stopping the blade. But it was still inching toward her neck.

Lucy.

The voice almost took her focus off Amaunet. She blinked. Meridina?

I cannot stop her. You must stop hesitating. Strike us down!

A snarl was crossing Amaunet's face. "This host cannot resist me for much longer."

I can't kill you, Lucy thought. Please.

You must, Lucy. Amaunet has corrupted my power and uses it for darkness. We must be stopped. This is your duty. Strike us down.

"No," Lucy whimpered. Her eyes were filling with tears, the tears in her right eye now mingling with the blood from her wound. And now she felt the sharp edge of Meridina's lakesh begin to draw blood from her neck. Amaunet was going to kill her if nothing changed.

Please. Do not let me be used to kill again. You must…

The contact cut off with a sensation of pain. Amaunet's snarl became a gloating smirk. "She is too weak to resist me again," Amaunet informed Lucy. She cut deeper into Lucy's neck, turning the wound into a deeper one. Nothing fatal or serious yet, but it would be soon. "This host now belongs to me."

"No. No."

Righteous fury filled Lucy. Determination followed. Determination to save Meridina, to stop this monster that had enslaved her body, enslaved her power, and used it for such evil. Lucy's arms protested as she demanded more from them. She felt within herself for the power of her life energy, the swevyra the Gersallians believed in, and the power beyond it. The metaphysical power, the power of the universe, the power that let her accomplish such fantastic things.

Slowly, the blade moved away from Lucy's neck. Amaunet seemed surprised. Worried, then, as the blade continued to move back toward her.

It didn't get far. Amaunet pushed away from her. She was breathing heavily while bringing the sword back to a ready position. "You cannot…." She stopped, suddenly, and twirled around. "No."

Lucy looked behind her foe. Daniel Jackson had pulled the unconscious baby out of the bag.

"YOU WILL RELEASE THE CHILD!", Amaunet raged. She turned away completely from Lucy and raised her hand. Raw power began to gather, power Amaunet would direct at Daniel.

Now Lucy! You must act now!, the weak voice said in her head.

Lucy's tears were still streaming from her eyes. In that moment, she could sense the truth. That if she did not act, Daniel Jackson would die.

She could not hold back. Not without the cost of an innocent life.

With a sob, Lucy plunged her lakesh into Meridina's back.

Amaunet might not have seen it coming. Or if she did, she was too focused on gathering the power within Meridina's body to do anything about it. The uniform fabric yielded easily to the memory metal blade A sickening sound accompanied the wound while it drove through Meridina's torso and out the front of her body.

Amaunet cried out in pain and disbelief. "You… actually…." Rage flared from the Goa'uld. "You will… pay…"

Lucy pulled the blade out with a sickening sucking sound. Blood flowed through both sides of the wound.

She sensed what the Goa'uld would do next. Poison Meridina, intentionally, as spite for what she had done.

She couldn't let that happen.

Lucy knew her cut had to be just right. Too shallow and Amaunet would kill Meridina with her toxin. Too deep and Meridina would be hurt, or even die, as well.

Lucy trusted in her instincts and let them guide the blade as it cut at the back of Meridina's head and neck. Bone sundered and blood flew from the resulting wound. A scream came from Meridina's throat.

And she fell, silently, blood oozing from the wounds she had taken at Lucy's hands.

Lucy herself dropped to a knee. The wound on her forehead was still bleeding and her pants leg was soaked in the blood from her leg wound. The cut in her neck added to the crimson now staining her uniform.

Daniel was nearly running when he approached her, his son in his arm. "Are you okay?"

"Get Doctor Opani," Lucy urged, looking up at him. "Now."

He nodded and began to run.

Lucy dropped the other knee. Now kneeling beside Meridina, she summoned her strength and used her power on the wounds. She could not heal, not like Meridina had once shown her was possible, but she could provide pressure to ease or stop the bleeding that threatened her life. She could sense no other life inside of her. Her cut had found its mark, cleaving Amaunet in two and killing her instantly.

Now all she could do was keep Meridina alive and hope that help came.




Deeper in the SGC, Robert felt like he was about to collapse. All of his power was going into the Stargate's mechanism, preventing it from locking the final chevron.

But his need to concentrate on this kept him from aiding Teal'c and Jack. They remained in cover, trying to find where Nirrti's fire was coming from so they could return the favor. "Any ideas?", Jack asked him.

"We are in a difficult situation, Colonel O'Neill. I am afraid I can think of nothing."

"Well, that's swell," Jack muttered. He moved to peer around the corner of the dismantled machine gun mount he'd taken cover behind, but was forced back to the protective cover of the shield by the bullets. "She's got to run out of ammunition some time."

The doors to the Gate Room opened. Sam ran in with three other soldiers as her escorts, all holding TREs. The Goa'uld-made weapons all focused toward the Stargate. Nirrti appeared out of nothing, or rather her torso did anyway. The range field of the devices' effects did not display her entire body. "Lower your weapon!", Sam ordered.

Nirrti's face was grim and defiant. As she looked to each of them, and undoubtedly recognized the TREs, she knew she'd been caught. Her only hope was that the Stargate would activate and she would get a shot at jumping through.

Which was about to happen. Robert simply couldn't hold it anymore. It was taxing his abilities utterly to do as much as he had done. He needed help.

He got it a moment later when Sergeant Silar pulled himself back up from where Nirrti had left him unconscious. His keyboard clacked in rapid fire. The Stargate stopped.

Robert had to put both of his palms against the table to stabilize himself. His head was spinning. "Thank you, Sergeant," he said to Silar.

"Thanks sir," came the reply. "How did you keep the final chevron from locking?"

"Long story," Robert breathed.

Whatever rest he might have wanted, he knew he wasn't going to get it when his multi-device went off. His fingers found the key. "Dale here."

"Doctor Opani, sir. I thought you should know…. Commander Meridina is gravely wounded, and Lieutenant Lucero's been cut up. I need to get them immediate medical attention."

"Has Doctor Fraiser gotten to you yet?", he asked.

"She is here. But, the medical technology here is insufficient to save Meridina. We need to take her back to the Aurora for her to survive."

Robert thought about that. And he smiled. "Let me get back to you on that, Opani." He used his multidevice to tap into the subspace transmitter that they had brought for Onaram to use in keeping contact with the Alliance authorities in their colonies. "This is Captain Dale. Anyone out there?", he asked in a general transmission on the main fleet channels. "I know someone had to have decided to stay close in case we needed it."

After several seconds, another signal joined his in a connection. "You know us so well, Rob," said Zack. "Koenig is here, we're ready to warp in if you say so."

"Good. Come in ASAP. We have injured. I want your best medical staff ready to help Doctor Opani."

"We're warping in now," Zack said. "Doctor Gillam is standing ready with a medical module."

"Good thinking, Dale out." Robert sighed and looked out at the control center, where Jack was happily securing cuffs to Nirrti. "Well, looks like we might survive this after all," he sighed.




Yu was waiting when Robert and Jack returned. Sam followed with guards and the restrained Nirrti. Yu saw this and nodded. "I am pleased you caught the traitor."

"Thank you for that, Lord Yu," Robert said.

"And what of the other? The officer taken by a Goa'uld?"

"Amaunet is dead," said Jack. "We're still not sure her host will survive."

Yu tilted his head slightly in a half-nod. "Very well," he intoned. "And what is it that you want?"

"Cronus said that if we proved who attacked him, we could keep our Stargate," Jack informed him. "I was hoping we could get your support."

Yu contemplated things for a moment. Finally he nodded slightly. "And you, Captain?", he asked. "Your people have been wronged in this affair. You are owed consideration."

Robert smiled thinly. "And I do have one issue, yes. About Earth."

"Yes?" Yu narrowed his eyes.

"For one thing, I would like to amend the limitations of sharing technology. Nothing of military value may be shared, but I want the Goa'uld to accept any decision for us to share purely civilian technologies. Our medical scanners and systems, means to counter ecological difficulties, technologies to improve the standard of life on Earth without improving its military capability. Categories that pose no threat to the System Lords."

Yu nodded. "Acceptable."

"Secondly…" Robert cursed his headache. This was the hard sale, and one he had barely had time to propose to Onaram. "Right now the Earthers here are keeping this all a secret. If they disclose the Stargate to their population, I ask that the treaty leave open the possibility that this Earth and its nations may join the Alliance."

Yu frowned. So Robert continued. "This would mean Earth becomes subject to the Alliance-Goa'uld Peace Treaty. Nothing changes for you and Earth becomes more secure, giving it a reason to sustain the peace treaty. You would lose nothing. Earth would gain security and a stronger incentive to support the treaty."

Robert waited almost breathlessly while Yu pondered his proposal. "I will encourage the System Lords to accept," he finally stated. "Now I will leave."

Yu left. Jack looked to Robert. "That's a pretty big chance you just took. He might have gotten offended."

"Given the day we've had," Robert replied, "I thought I'd test our luck. I'm glad it was still with us."

"So am I," Jack said. "And now that we've settled that…"

"I need to check on my people," Robert said. He frowned. "Including Meridina."

"Right." Jack nodded. "I'll go debrief Hammond and the Secretaries."

"Thank you."

Jack was already going through the door. "Don't worry about it," he called back over his shoulder.




In the infirmary Robert saw only Lucy, being treated for her cuts by Opani and Fraiser. The latter was looking with some resigned jealousy at the tissue regenerator Opani was using on Lucy's wounds. "Don't feel bad about it, Doctor," he said to her. She turned to face him. "If the Goa'uld accept our changes, we'll be sharing more medical technology too."

"That would be wonderful," Fraiser replied. "And it would make my job a lot easier."

Robert looked over to Opani and Lucy. The latter looked distraught and exhausted. "How is she?"

"Multiple lacerations, two cracked ribs, and bruising to her leg," replied Opani.

"And Meridina?"

Lucy's expression worsened. Opani saw it and sighed quietly. "Doctor Gillam still has her in surgery on the Koenig. He's removing what's left of the Goa'uld who took her over and working on her wounds."

"How bad were they?"

Lucy shook her head. "I had to run her through to stop her," Lucy admitted, her voice quiet and full of regret. "And to save her, I had to…" She swallowed. "I had to cut into her head."

"You mean to kill the Goa'uld."

"Yeah." Lucy shook her head. "I still don't know if I got it right. I may have cut too deep. There was so much blood…"

"You did what you could," Robert assured her. "The important thing was to free Meridina from that thing."

"Yeah." Lucy nodded. There were still dried tears in her eyes.

"Hey." Robert pulled up a seat and sat beside her. He took her hand. "You saved her, Lucy."

"Or I killed her," Lucy pointed out.

"Given what happens with Goa'uld hosts…" Robert shook his head. "Those two might be considered the same thing."

"I'm not sure they are. We can take Goa'ulds out of people. We can't bring life back to them."

"Lucy…"

Lucy gave him a hard look. "Robert, you're not Julia. Don't go pulling the mother hen thing on me." there was some heat in her voice. "Yes, you're right, and I know you're right, but that doesn't change my feelings about this. It's about what's in my heart, not my head. I nearly killed Meridina. Maybe I had to. I'm pretty sure she wanted me to. But she's come to mean a lot to me, so I'm still going to be upset with myself until I know whether she made it or not. Do you understand?"

Robert said nothing for a moment before finally nodding. "Yes," he finally said. "I understand."

And he said nothing more, simply remaining by his friend's side as she worked through her feelings.

This turned out for the better, as both were present to hear Leo call down to say Meridina would be fine. Off-duty, and certainly not returning to the SGC now, but okay.




The remaining negotiations were an afterthought. Cronus and Yu had concurred on the revisions Robert and Jack had asked for and the final agreement was signed.

Now the three Goa'uld were due to leave. Nirrti was bound and held securely by Yu and Cronus, with SG-1 and Robert present to watch them go. After the Stargate activated Cronus looked to them. "We will not attack your world," Cronus said to Jack, "but if you continue to use the Stargate, know this. If any of your people are caught by the System Lords, they will suffer greatly."

Jack responded in his usual non-chalant way. "Well, that will make things interesting."

"The same is true for your people, Captain," Cronus said to Robert, looking at him. "We will be watching you."

"We'll abide by the treaty as well as you will," Robert answered directly. "And I'll make sure to pass the message on."

Cronus huffed and turned away. He and Yu dragged Nirrti with them into the Stargate, which closed a moment later.

"Well, weren't they charmers?", Jack asked rhetorically.

Robert looked to Daniel. "How is Sha're?", he asked.

"Bruised and hurt, but she'll live." Daniel nodded in thanks. "Leo, our Leo, is with her now."

"That's good to know." Robert looked to Jack. There was a thought now in his head. "Colonel, do you still have that calling device Thor gave you?"

Jack looked thoughtful for a moment. Then his hands started patting his pockets, both on his uniform jacket and trousers, before one finally reached in and fished out the device. "Here. You need to talk to Thor?"

"I have a couple of questions, yeah."

"Fair enough." Jack handed the pinkish stone to Robert. For a moment Robert considered the device, with its carved runes around the bottom rim of the stone.

Finally Robert brought the stone up to his mouth. "Thor? This is Captain Dale. If you have some time, I have a few questions."

Silence.

"It's about the Darglan," Robert continued. "And what they got from you. Since that's part of the treaty and everything I was hoping you'd share some information with me."

Again, nothing responded.

"The Asgard aren't always cooperative about things like that," Daniel said. "Usually it's things about how 'it is not your time to know' and…"

Robert never heard Daniel finish the sentence. Light filled his vision and, in an instant even faster than the transporters he was used to, he found himself standing elsewhere. The room, while not outright dark, was not too bright either. A window was looking out at the Earth.

He turned. Thor was in his chair. "Captain."

"Supreme Commander." Robert nodded. He offered the stone.

Thor waved his hand. The stone disappeared from Robert's hand in a flash of light. "You have questions," Thor said.

"I do." Robert nodded. "The Darglan got technology from you. But you're thousands of years more advanced than they ever were. What did they have to trade for things like transporters and weapons technology?"

"They had their labor and creativity," Thor replied.

Robert blinked at that. "That's it?"

"They provided a great service to the Asgard, to the longevity and progress of our species."

"Okay." Robert nodded at that. "So you gave them weapons. Which you refuse to give to anyone facing the Goa'uld now. Why then? Why would the Darglan even need your weapons? Was it because of whatever it was they were fighting?"

Thor was silent for a moment. His large head finally nodded slightly. "You are aware of the war they fought?"

"I found the evidence of it. A Darglan facility, attacked and damaged by an unknown foe that forced the Darglan to destroy themselves to stop them." Robert took a slight step forward. "Do you know anything about this threat?"

"I know little more than you," Thor stated. "The Darglan cut all contact shortly after the war began. They were trying to keep their enemy from discovering our universe. The prospect of an invasion alone drove us into alliance with the Goa'uld to stop it."

Robert blinked. It was that bad? "Who were these people?"

"That is unknown to us."

Robert frowned at that.

Thor looked up to speak again. "Be careful with how you use the interuniversal drive. Not all universes are alike. There are parts of reality we should never come into contact with."

Before Robert could speak anything else, the transporter whisked him away.




Tag


Only a day after the Goa'uld left, it was the turn of the Alliance team. They would be going home on the Koenig instead of by Stargate.

Nevertheless, they were departing from the Gate Room. Robert, Opani, Lucy, and Onaram were lined up opposite from the SG-1 team members, Hammond, Fraiser, and Secretary Simms. The two government secretaries were conversing quietly at the end of the line. Hammond offered his hand to Robert and the others, which was accepted. "It was good to finally meet you, Captain Dale," he said.

"Thank you, General Hammond," Robert answered.

"And I've been meaning to ask…" A small smile crossed General Hammond's face. He pointed a finger at Robert. "Kansas, right?"

Robert didn't bother to fight the grin that split his face. "Yes sir. Texas?"

"Of course." Hammond nodded. "Take care of yourself, Captain. It may be a while, but I'd like to see you and your fine crew come back here in one piece."

"I'll do my best, sir."

While Robert went to exchange goodbyes with Jack, Lucy was met by Daniel. "Listen," he began, "I want to say thank you. You saved my life, and my son."

Lucy nodded quietly. "Yeah."

"I'm sorry you had to hurt your mentor to do it," Daniel said. "I know that hurt you deeply."

"It did." Lucy sighed and eyed him directly. "But you don't need to apologize for it, Doctor Jackson. It's what Meridina wanted. She would never allow herself to be more important than an innocent life."

"I hope she feels better soon. Between the Goa'uld and actual breathing Nazis and all the other bad things out there, we need more people like Meridina." Daniel's expression turned thoughtful. "She's going to need someone there for her, for a while I mean. Being taken as a host… I've seen what that does to survivors."

Lucy nodded. "I'll be there for her, Doctor Jackson, don't worry."

"I didn't think otherwise. Just be sure someone is there for you too." Daniel glanced toward his comrades, making clear what he meant.

Gradually the goodbyes ended. Robert looked at his people and gave a final nod to Jack and the others. "Good luck out there, Colonel. And whatever the treaty says… I hope you give the Goa'uld a black eye whenever they need it."

"Oh, I'm sure we'll be running into them quite often," Jack answered. "The jerks are everywhere." He motioned to Robert. "Now you guys take care too. Shoot up a Nazi for me, will you?"

"Too bad you can't come and shoot some yourself," Lucy said, finally grinning a little.

"That would be a break from the usual," Sam remarked, matching the grin.

"Well, who knows, maybe we'll get to eventually." Jack gave a look to General Hammond, who smirked and shook his head. "Until then, though, we'll leave the Nazis and other nasties out there in that big, weird Multiverse to you guys, and you can leave the Goa'uld to us. Deal?"

"It's a deal," Robert agreed. He gave Jack one last handshake before reaching for his multi-device. He hit the commkey. "Dale to Koenig."

"Koenig here," replied Zack.

"Zack, you were supposed to come over for beer, remember?", Jack protested.

A short chuckle came from the other end. "Yeah. Some other time, Jack, some other time. Rob?"

"Four to beam up," Robert said. "We're going home."

"Farewell," Teal'c said, finally joining in.

"May the Deity stand between you and harm wherever your journeys take you," Opani replied to SG-1 in total.

A moment later, all four of them were whisked away by the Koenig transporters.




The Aurora met them on the way between Earth and Abydos. Once the ship was docked Robert went to his quarters to finish his report and file it with Admiral Maran's office.

He was near the end when the door chime sounded. He looked up and called out, "Come in." Julia entered the door and, of course, presented him with a digital pad. "Let me guess," Robert sighed. "Personnel paperwork?"

"I've done most of the hard work," Julia said, smiling sweetly. "They just need your signature."

"Anything I should know?"

"We've had a few promotions finish going through, and so we have some transfers." Julia took a seat on the other side of his desk. She pulled her right leg up to set the right foot on her left knee.

"Still not as bad as things were last year, though," Robert noted. "Anything else I should know?"

"Well, Admiral Relini just won a battle at Pi Sagaron. Intelligence thinks the Nazis may be abandoning that sector by the end of the month." Julia seemed to think on things. "The new Alliance ambassador accredited to the Citadel finished that trade deal with the Turians and Volus everyone's been talking about…"

"I'm sure it's imperative that I know how quickly I can invest in the Volus-run markets on the Citadel," Robert snorted.

Julia smirked. "Apparently you impressed on Luthien, Coordinator Kurita just dispatched a permanent ambassador to Portland."

"Ah." Robert nodded. "It's a very good thing I didn't say anything about the smog, then."

"Very." Julia's smirk turned into a wide smile. "I think that's about it. Although I think Angel's gotten pretty worked up since you were gone, you might have some trouble tonight."

At that Robert leveled a playful glare at Julia. "You have entirely too much fun finding humor in my love life."

"I'm the one who gets the bruises when Angel's worked up and I'm the only one giving her an outlet for it, remember?", Julia pointed out, the smile still on her face. The smile shifted slightly. "And don't you dare re-interpret that."

The grin that appeared on Robert's face spoke to the thought that had already been coming up. "Wouldn't dream of it."

"She's your girlfriend, not mine. I mean, outside of the platonic sense."

Robert made an exaggerated sigh of resignation. "Well, drat. There goes that fantasy."

Julia's green eyes narrowed slightly. "I can kick your ass, you know. Mind powers or no mind powers."

"Life force powers, and yes, I know. I have nightmares about you and Angel kicking my ass in the ring. Though there was that one time…"

That earned him a playful kick to his shin under the desk. Robert winced briefly, but the grin didn't disappear.

Julia's grin turned somber, although it didn't disappear. "Meridina?", she asked.

Robert's grin faded. "Leo said she was healed enough to go into her quarters. The surgery was easier this time, less complicated on account of the fact that Lucy cut the Goa'uld in her head into two very dead pieces."

Julia winced and shuddered. "You know, when Sha're talked about what was done to her… I couldn't let myself imagine what it must be like. I still can't. And from what I've heard, Amaunet used Meridina to kill several of General Hammond's people."

"Five fatalities to the SGC," Robert confirmed. "Would have been more if Amaunet hadn't been in a hurry, and if Lucy hadn't been there..."

Julia nodded at that. A sad look came to her eyes where the mirth of their prior exchange had once glistened. "You've talked to her?"

"Tried. She needs time to process it," Robert said. "But she's strong. She'll bounce back."

"Yeah." Julia sounded like she was trying to be confident of that assessment, as opposed to completely believing it. "Yeah, she will."




Lucy finished her own report, put her things up, caught up on some missed work - the Rio Grande, her baby, had needed a re-calibration of the warp field array - and finally made her way to the quarters on Deck 4. Meridina's name was on the space by the door. Lucy hit the chime key.

No answer.

Lucy sighed and took a moment to concentrate. Meridina's sorrow and horror, intense guilt rippling through it, rolled through her mind. She hit the chime again. "Meridina, it's me," Lucy said.

This time the door opened. The quarters inside were dim. Soft sobs were coming from the bedroom.

Lucy walked through Meridina's well-kept living area to her bedroom. Meridina was seated upon the simple bed wearing a sleeveless sleeping vest and shorts of faded white coloring. Her arms were crossed over her chest and she was hunched over, head almost parallel with the floor, sobbing.

"Meridina," Lucy said gently. She walked over and sat beside her mentor. With a careful movement she set a hand on Meridina's nearly-bare shoulder.

I am corrupted, was the telepathic reply. The darkness is in me it's in me I am corrupted…

"No." Lucy shook her head. She bent over and put her right arm around Meridina's shoulders. "That wasn't you."

Meridina continued to weep. Thoughts of how the darkness had touched her being, how it was still in her, seeped into Lucy's mind. She held Meridina and pulled her into a full sitting position on the bed. Her other arm came up and she took her teacher, her friend, into an embrace.

Meridina accepted the embrace, her arms coming up to take hold of Lucy. She buried her face into Lucy's shoulder and continued to weep.

Lucy did the only thing she could do in that situation.

She did nothing. Nothing but hold on and allow her friend to deal with her suffering.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Shroom Man 777
Global Mod
Posts: 4637
Joined: Mon May 19, 2008 7:09 pm
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Shroom Man 777 »

Wow. Poor Meridina sempai chan
Image

"Sometimes Shroomy I wonder if your imagination actually counts as some sort of war crime." - FROD
User avatar
speaker-to-trolls
Posts: 766
Joined: Thu May 22, 2008 12:34 am
Location: The World of Men

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by speaker-to-trolls »

Action! Drama! Politics and actual moral political dilemmas! Great stuff! Plus continuing this year's theme of 'everyone on-board gets the physical and/or emotional shit kicked out of them' :)
Shroom Man 777 wrote:Also

I am so bad. I imagined Angel pissed on Rob's bed instead of wetting the pillow with the tears of her crying.

Possibly because our dogs have been pissing on my bed but when I write a story I WILL have someone piss on someone's sheets out of heartbreak and spite.
You should write the spinoff series! :D
"Little monuments may be completed by their first architects, but great ones; true ones leave their copestones to posterity. God keep me from completing anything."
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Teaser

Ship's Log: 20 April 2642; ASV Aurora. Captain Robert Dale recording. We have completed a short overhaul of the Aurora at the Gersal Ring Yards and are preparing to depart for Universe S4W8 for training purposes..

On another note, Commander Meridina is leaving the ship for personal time. Her request for an extended leave has been granted due to the ordeal that the Goa'uld Amaunet put her through. I hope that time back home will help her recover mentally from the experience of being made into Amaunet's host.



Robert met Lucy at the airlock on the Ring Yards station. The Ring Yards were just one portion of the massive orbital ring built around Gersal's moon, with which the Gersallians refined the mineral wealth of their moon, built and maintained their starships, and supported the workers who made this possible. By mass it was one of the largest structures in the entire Alliance and the product of over twenty centuries of continuous construction and amalgamation of older Gersallian lunar stations.

Gersallians and Humans looked virtually alike, so it was hard to tell which of those walking around them were of either species, at least from seeing their faces. Clothing style proved the most effective way of telling the differences - Gersallians tended to prefer an overcoat or even a robe, some wearing long flowing dresses over trousers. It was a style that was employed regardless of gender, with yellows, oranges, and light reds favored, and specific design patterns or forms of overcoat and robe referenced regional differences back on their homeworld. Humans were more varied in their choice of clothing, going from jacket or shirt with trousers to jumpsuits.

Aside from Humans and Gersallians, Dorei were somewhat common. Alakin appeared here and there as well, and Robert noticed the pointed ears of two Vulcans - acolytes by their robes - who were boarding the next airlock over. A Minbari in worker caste garb followed them, chatting amiably with a Bajoran cleric.

A voice spoke over the loudspeaker. Initially it was in Common Gersallian Dialect, which Robert recognized a few words from. The voice repeated itself in English. "Orbital transport Luteran is departing in ten minutes from Airlock 42. All passengers please report to Airlock 42 immediately."

As the voice repeated a third time, this time in Lushan Dorei, Robert felt Meridina approach. Even in this teeming flow of life - a literal one too, as Meridina had shown him - he could feel her presence standing out amongst the others.

He could also feel how different it was now. He could sense the anguish inside of her, the pain of what she had been forced to do.

Meridina had been taken as a host by the Goa'uld Amaunet. Amaunet had used her body, her swevyra - "life force" - and the powers it granted, to wreak havoc during the peace talks with the Goa'uld. Several of Stargate Command's people had died at Amaunet's hand. Lucy herself had nearly died stopping Amaunet, and in turn Meridina had almost died when Lucy killed Amaunet.

And now she has to live with what Amaunet did to her, with her, Lucy was thinking. Robert could sense the thought with surprising ease. While some aspect of these "swevyra" powers were still difficult for him to use, mental linking with Meridina and Lucy was becoming easier with each passing week.

While they were in uniform, Meridina was wearing the traveling robes of a Gersallian Knight of Swenya, or swevyra'se as the Gersallians called it. A blue robe with the hood lowered was over a beige-tinted vest. A tied strap around her waist held up the loose, baggy trousers of the same color. Her dark hair was brushed downward, sweeping out slightly around the ears before curling back so that the ends pressed against her neck. She had only a small bag being carried on her shoulder. As a Knight of Swenya, Meridina owned little.

A small, sad smile came to her face when she saw them waiting. "My friends," she said simply. "I am glad to see you."

"We wanted to see you off," said Robert.

"I appreciate the sentiment," Meridina stated. She looked to Lucy. "I know you wished to come with me, Lucy, but I will be fine."

Lucy forced a smile to her face. She knew how much Meridina was hurting on the inside. She'd seen her with her defenses completely lowered. "I just don't want you to be alone."

"I will not be," Meridina assured them. "Now, I believe you have duties to attend to, yes?"

Robert nodded. "Julia and Nick are handling the new crew, but we're due for the supply run to Beta Durani 4." He looked at the time with his multidevice. "So we're due to jump out in about four hours."

Meridina nodded. "Indeed. Do not worry. I shall see you again in a couple of your weeks."

The station PA system repeated the prior boarding call. Meridina looked to the airlock. "I need to go now. I trust you two will continue the exercises I showed you?"

They nodded, giving each other aside glances.

"Then there is nothing more to say." She bowed her head to them. "Mi rake sa sweyvra iso, Robert and Lucy."

"Mee rockey sa sweevyra icho," was Robert's rather inaccurate reply.

Lucy allowed herself a giggle at his expense. Robert's continued inability to deal with Gersallian phonetics was a source of amusement to everyone else. "Mi rake sa swevyra iso, Meridina," she said, proud that as troublesome as it was she could at least make the sound right. She gave Meridina a hug.

Meridina was used to such displays of friendship and affection and accepted the hug, returning it with a slight embrace. When Lucy pulled back she gave Lucy the small smile she knew Lucy wanted, needed, to see, and turned to board her ship.

Lucy and Robert watched Meridina disappear into the corridors of the transport craft. Once she was well out of sight, they departed as well.




Julia Andreys stepped off the lift on Deck 6 and found Nick Locarno waiting for her. "Well, I thought we'd meet in the Briefing Room," she said.

"I figured you'd be arriving any moment," he answered. "So I waited."

"Ah." They began walking down the corridor. Their uniforms were almost a matching set, black pants, primarily black shoes, and a black uniform jacket, with the secondary color on the trim of each being the red of ship control and command. Julia had three gold stripes affixed to her collar, showing she was a Commander, while Locarno had two gold stripes to show he was a full Lieutenant. "So why am I assigned to this detail, again?", he asked.

"Because you're the senior Navigation Officer," Julia reminded him. "And we have an entire group of navigation and piloting officers coming aboard to join the crew."

"How many, again?"

"Twelve."

Locarno chuckled. "Wow. That many? All at once?"

"Well, Ensign Rutira transferred to the Shenzhou," Julia said. "Ensign Karlan was promoted and is being re-assigned to oversee shuttle piloting at Nasin Station. Ensign Yaratov finished her flight qualifications and is assigned to the fighter wing now. Ensign Kurikt is expecting and has to go back to Alakis to lay her eggs…"

"...okay, okay, I get it," Locarno interrupted, shaking his head. "But it's still a little excessive."

She shrugged. "We have twelve runabouts, a few dozen shuttles, and the Koenig. We need that full complement of piloting officers if we're going to maintain all of our usual operations."

Locarno shook his head. "You love doing this kind of thing, don't you? Rattling off all of these justifications and facts."

A smile crossed Julia's face. "I like to remind you all of just how good at this job I am."

"Well, you don't need to convince me," Locarno assured her.

"Oh, you're looking to take my fun away, huh?" Julia chuckled.

"No ma'am, I am not," he assured her with a chuckle of his own.

After rounding the corner of a corridor the two went up to a sliding door marked Briefing Room 2. Typically used for department-level meetings, it was currently occupied by the dozen new officers that had joined the Aurora crew. Over half looked Human or Gersallian. There were three Dorei, an Alakin, and even an eager-looking Mi'qote girl.

Locarno looked over the new arrivals. His eyes briefly focused on the Mi'qote girl, with her bronze complexion a strange contrast to the snow-colored fur over her cat-like ears on the top of her head. Her tail, made of the same snow-colored fur, swished as she turned to face him with bright green eyes, more feline than Human. She smiled at him and stepped to the side.

The Human woman who had been behind her turned toward the door. Her dark eyes focused on Locarno and Julia. Locarno's eyes met her's.

Recognition shot through his mind. Locarno's expression froze in disbelief.

The young woman was his age, as she would be. Her brown hair was pulled back in a severe bun at the back of her head. Her face had a pronounced round shape to it.

And given the stare, she recognized him too.

Julia saw the look on Locarno's face. Concern flickered over her features. "Nick?", she asked. "Are you alright?" She followed his eyes and looked at the young woman in question, who turned away hurriedly upon seeing Julia's attention and, presumably, her rank insignia. "Someone you know?", Julia asked.

"Yeah," Nick said, his voice hoarse. He swallowed. "Her name is Jean Hajar." He looked at Julia and let her see how rattled he was. "She was in Nova Squad."


Undiscovered Frontier
"What is Past…"



Julia looked from Locarno to the woman he spoke of. She'd turned away and found a seat beside another of the new arrivals. She looked to them again with dark eyes that were hiding any emotional reaction to their presence. As if they were just new arrivals. "Nova Squad," Julia murmured, low enough that none of the new arrivals could hear. "You mean your group of cadets when you were in Starfleet Academy."

Locarno nodded. "Yeah," he said. "She and I are the only ones left now."

It was clear to Julia that Locarno was in the middle of some very strong emotions. "Nick, it's okay, I understand," she said. "Just let me do all the talking. I'll arrange to have her trained by Lieutenant…"

"No." Locarno shook his head. "No, I'm fine. I'm alright. It was just a shock to see her, that's all." He nodded toward the table in front of the assembled chairs. "Let's get this started. The ship's due to leave in a few hours, right?"


Julia nodded slightly. "Right." She gave him another worried look before turning away and going to the central chair. Locarno sat to her left. The right seat was vacant. Julia cleared her throat loudly, cutting through the background noise of quiet conversations among the new arrivals. "Attention, everyone."

All of the assembled turned toward them. Spines straightened.

"I am Commander Julia Andreys, First Officer of the Aurora." Julia motioned to her left. "And this is Lieutenant Nicholas Locarno, our Navigation Officer. He and I will be responsible for your acclimation training now that you're assigned to the crew. I know some of you are eager to get into your postings, so let's try to make this quick. You will all cover shifts on the bridge at the conn, at regularly-scheduled intervals, rotating between that duty and duty as shuttle and runabout pilots. In consultation with Commander Carrey, one or two of you will be assigned to the Koenig. Shift assignments will be as follows. Rozowski, Kutap, Rogers, Meritami, you will be on Alpha Shift. Hajar, U'saya, Korimi…"




Upon returning to the ship Robert went to his ready office. Jarod followed him in with a digital pad. "Oh, not you too," Robert mumbled. "And I thought Julia welcoming those new officers would give me a reprieve."

"Julia is all-wise when it comes to these things," Jarod remarked with faux-sagacity. He handed him the pad. "We just need you to sign on the final receipts. All of our requisition orders were filled and we've loaded all of the supplies we can ever need."

"That's good to hear." Robert took the pad and skimmed it. "Anything from Maran about our discovery?"

"You mean about how Darglan technology uses Asgard technology?" Jarod shook his head. "Not yet. He's got a panel of experts looking over everything."

"That's good to hear." Once Robert finished signing he handed the device back to Jarod. "Everything's ready for departure?"

"Pretty much," Jarod confirmed.

"Good. We're due to drop supplies off for the garrison at Beta Durani 4 before we rendezvous with the Phosako at the Durani Nebula," Robert said. "We finally got our orders in."

"Durani Nebula?" Jarod considered that. "That's in a quiet sector."

"The Nazis retreated from there four months ago, but they left a few surprises," Robert said. "We'll be sending them a couple of shuttles loaded with decontamination supplies and dextro-acid consumables."

"Turians, then?", Jarod asked.

"The Fifth Regiment. Or Platoon." Robert shook his head. "I'm still getting used to the way Turian unit organizations work. But their Fifth unit has set up a base on the northern continent to support Phosako and Alliance engineers building planetary-scale defensive systems for Beta Durani 4. They'll need extra food supplies, though, or we'll have to pull them out. Admiral Maran says it's already caused a bit of a scandal on the Citadel that our quartermasters screwed up on dispatching sufficient stores for them."

"I bet." Jarod put the reader in his pocket. "Well, we'll be underway shortly. I'll have the shuttles loaded with the supplies listed on the request."

"Good. We're due to launch them when we arrive in the Durani Cluster in two days." Robert nodded to him. "I'll see you for the staff meeting tomorrow, Jarod."

Jarod nodded back. "See you there."




Locarno was alone in the Lookout eating a late lunch when he looked up in time to see Zack approaching. "Any seats taken?", he asked.

"Not at all." Locarno gestured to one. Zack slipped into it and immediately took a bite from his chicken sandwich. Locarno looked at his own barely-eaten meal and forced himself to take a bite as well.

"So, any ETA on when you and Julie will have Ensign Hong's replacement?", Zack asked. "I'd like to know for setting up my rotation in the training exercises."

"None yet." Locarno eyed Zack suspiciously. He set his sandwich down with a forceful plop. "She sent you, didn't she?"

Zack gave him a look while finishing chewing a bite down. "What do you mean?", he finally asked.

"Julia told you about Jean," Locarno accused. "And she sent you here to get me to open up and talk about it."

Zack shook his head. "You think I need Julia's input on this stuff? The moment I heard a Nova Squad survivor was with the recruits, I knew you'd be like this."

"And how did you hear that?"

Zack lifted an eyebrow. "You know how things go around here. The rumor mill on the Aurora reminds me of the one back in our hometown."

Locarno sighed at that. "What do you want me to say, Zack? That she's reminding me of the worst mistake in my life? That I'm worried about whether I can work with her, if she blames me for her Starfleet career going nowhere?"

"I suppose that's a start." Zack saw Locarno's dark expression and sighed. He set his sandwich down. "Okay, dude. This is me. I'm not Julia, I'm not Mama Hen coming to check on the chicks. I'm just a guy looking out for his buddy, okay? If you don't want to talk about it, we won't."

Locarno was silent for a moment. Seeing the laid back expression on Zack's face made it hard for him to remain irritated at him and inevitably Locarno sighed. "Alright. I just… I never expected to see her again. To see any of them again."

"You invited them to join us didn't you?"

"Quietly, yes," Locarno confessed. "None of them answered. I can't be surprised. I got Joshua killed and nearly destroyed their careers covering it up. So after that, I figured... " He stopped.

Zack saw the expression covering his face and turned. Both watched as Jean Hajar stepped into the Lookout. She was still in uniform, just as they were, an ensign's single gold stripe on her collar. Her eyes clearly swept over them before moving on to take in the rest of the Lookout. She wordlessly moved on to the bar.

"Well, talk about your timing," Zack murmured.

Locarno let out a breath. "To hell with it," he said. "Let's get this over with." He stood up.

"Ah crap," muttered Zack. But he knew well enough to sit and observe as Locarno approached Hajar.

Albert, the assistant lounge host, got to her first, taking an order for a drink. Locarno patiently waited until Albert stepped away before walking up beside Hajar.

She'd seen him coming and turned before he could speak. "Lieutenant," she said respectfully, in a measured tone.

"Ensign." Locarno refrained from sitting down for the moment. "There's actually something of a standing rule in the Lookout that we don't go by ranks here. Not between crew."

"Really?" Hajar nodded briefly. "Well, then, I suppose it's 'Locarno' then."

Her tone was not the best sign that this would go well. But he formally accepted her proposal by nodded and saying, "Yes. Hajar. Welcome to the Aurora. I admit I'm a little surprised to see you. You never answered my offer."

Hajar's face curled into a thin, almost sarcastic smile. "I was still trying to salvage my Starfleet career at the time." The look in her eye became distant. "Not that it did me any good. Or Jaxa."

Locarno swallowed and nodded. "I heard about her."

"She was determined to make it work," Hajar said. "More determined than me, in the end. So, like Wes, I walked out. Made my way as a civilian shuttle pilot." By this point Albert returned with a glass of what looked to be brandy. Hajar accepted it with a nod and "Thanks". She immediately took a drink and considered it for a moment. "Then I heard about the marvelous opportunities of the Alliance Stellar Navy, and that my Starfleet Academy experience would be factored in if I signed up. So six months of expedited officer training and here I am, an Ensign after all." She looked to Locarno. "No thanks to you, Locarno."

There was some real venom in that voice. "I'm sorry for what happened," he managed.

"Yeah. Me too," she said. She took another drink and put the glass back on the table with some strength. "Let's get this out of the way, shall we? I'm sorry I ever signed up for Nova Squad. I'm sorry I ever listened to you, and I'm damned sorry I let you talk me into that damned Kolvoord Starburst plot. And if you've come to me looking for forgiveness, then you might as well keep walking, Locarno, because I'm never giving you that. You ruined our lives. You caused Joshua to die. And there's not a damn thing in this world you can do to ever make up for that." She glared at him, their eyes meeting and hers full of passionate ferocity. "You're my superior officer now and I'll respect that. We're here to do a job, after all. But we're not friends anymore and we'll never be friends again, do you understand?"

Locarno nodded briefly.

"Good."

With that Hajar finished her glass and slammed it on the bar with some heat. She turned and, wordlessly, left the Lookout.

Zack stepped up behind Locarno. "So, how well did that go?", he asked.

Locarno drew in a breath. "About as well as I had any right to expect," he said in reply.




The Luteran finished making its leisurely course to the capital city Jantarihal, situated in the valley below the Great Temple of Swenya and the headquarters of the Order. Stepping out onto the open concourse of the Jantarihal Spaceport, Meridina looked up at the mountains that the Temple was built within and drew in a breath. Ordinarily she would have flown there directly from the Great Ring on a shuttle provided by the Order.

But not this time. She wasn't here as a swevyra'se reporting in at the Temple for assignment or debriefing. She was here for the purpose of simply coming home.

A brown-tinted carrier bus was waiting for her and others. There was no fare for it, the service being a communal one supported by the municipal and planetary governments instead of the private services favored in other societies. Even if there had been one, Meridina's robes and visible lakesh would have seen it waived. Swevyra'se paid for little in Gersallian space, and what little they paid for was at their insistence.

The bus was soon taking Meridina through the heart of the capital. The high, gleaming spires were a lovely sight, built to inspire as much as to function, with smaller buildings of round construction and slanted shapes abounding. Far below the bus, the streets flowed with rich life, a populace going about their way in the bustling roadways and walkways of the Gersallian capital. Meridina could, in the distance, make out Swenya's Column, marking the spot where the Grand Foundress refused the diadem that the peoples of Gersal were ready to place upon her brow, and where she had instead handed down the Precepts that, over a hundred years later, formed the basis of the Gersallian Interdependency.

Many other species found that title strange for a country. There were Kingdoms, Republics, Associations, Federations, Empires… but 'Interdependency'? It was likely from the translation of Gersallian into other languages, for Meridina thought the Human concept of republic and communal organization best fit the Gersallian idea of the Interdependency. Of a people bound together by laws and rules commonly accepted and developed by the populace.

It was not always easy. The history of first contact with the Dorei saw misunderstanding of the nature, and the Oligarchical, merchant-dominated republics of the Dorei had proven especially hostile to their concept of a society where public interest and private interest were not considered distinct from each other.

Humans also seemed to not understand it very much. Lucy had, upon having Gersallian society and law explained, used the term "socialism". Meridina had been intrigued and looked that term up. She thought it a poor fit, since Human socialism seemed to be built on the idea of the government dictating the economy for the benefit of workers, and of class conflict between those with much and those with little. The idea was bizarre. Why would someone not pay another proper compensation for their work? Or allow neighbors' homes to degrade or be shut down? Certainly one might feel envy at another's superior accomplishments or compensation for skilled work of greater demand, but to outright hate them? And surely everyone, especially those responsible for the economy, understood that everyone affects one another and that letting neighborhoods go into decline or workers to starve without food or suffer without medical help would undermine social cohesion and cause conflict? Why, indeed, would anyone want that sort of imbalance between different sections of society? Imbalance undermined society, after all. And it seemed this entire concept of "public" versus "private" was a sign of that.

Perhaps it was simply how other species approached the idea.

Meridina stopped her pondering. She was just avoiding the issue again. The thoughts constantly entering her head. The memory of Amaunet's darkness, of all of the slain in the SGC… it was just so much. So much.

The bus flew out of the city center and into the arcologies section, where tall buildings contained a multitude of homes. The bus flew in to street level and came to a stop at one arcology. Meridina quietly disembarked.

The entrance lobby was beautiful, covered in flower stands and small statuary. Meridina noted with surprise that there was a marking on one of the statues currently being removed by a young woman in the light red maintenance jersey.

With curiosity Meridina approached the statue, a fairly-good rendition of a majtan, a giant quadripedal herbivore of the northern forests of Tensha. The marking was blurred out so that she couldn't make out what it once was. "What has happened?", she asked the worker.

The yellow-haired girl grumbled, "A marking by the Dissenters. They've been up to it a lot lately." She turned and made eye contact with Meridina's waist. Her eyes widened at seeing the lakesh and her tone became more reverential. "Swevyra'se, what may I…" Her teal-toned eyes looked up and met Meridina's. The stunned reverential expression turned to stunned disbelief. "Meridina? By my family…"

"Penrine?" Meridina looked at her with some surprise. "My you have grown. It has been so long."

An embrace was exchanged. "It is good to see you, Meri," said Penrine. "Gami will be ecstatic."

"You and Leni still work to drive her to distraction, I imagine?", Meridina asked. A genuine smiled crossed her face.

"We do keep in practice," Penrine boasted. "After all, you are not here any longer."

"Swenya preserve me, there were times you two were so irritating…" Meridina stopped herself and allowed a laugh to come.

"You laugh?" Penrine narrowed her eyes playfully. "What is this? A laughing swevyra'se? A laughing swevyra'se who is the daughter of Karesl? Such a scandal for the Order!"

The look on Meridina's face turned somber. "Is my father home?"

Penrine's face shifted. Undoubtedly she had heard something of the fracture between Meridina and her father. She nodded in understanding. "At times. I have been told he is meeting with the Director and others. The Dissenters have been a distraction ever since the war started."

"The Dissenters?" Meridina frowned. "Are you referring to those who opposed the Alliance?"

Penrine nodded. "They grow angrier with every passing week, it seems." An uncomfortable look came to her face. "There was even a violent disturbance in Hatan several days ago, when recruiters came for the Alliance Army. I'm told one of them, a Human, nearly died."

Meridina was stunned by that admission. Gersallians could be independent-minded, certainly, and there were plenty of disputes and disagreements about this or that, but the idea of violence being used in them? That wasn't their way, it wasn't what was supposed to be done. Violent dissent unbalanced society, drove wedges into communities. It threatened to unravel the very concept of the Interdependency.

There has not been political violence on Gersal since the Brotherhood of Kohbal…

How could things have become so bad?

"I thought you were serving with the Alliance?", Penrine asked. "Why have you come home?"

The question was painful to consider. Meridina lowered her eyes. "I needed to regain my balance, to… deal with something that was done to me."

"Oh." Penrine nodded. "Well, Leni and Gami are home with your mother. Although Leni is probably still cleaning the gardens on the 12th level. I'm sure they're eager to see you."

Meridina nodded and forced a smile. "As I am eager to see them. It was good to see you, Penrine. Mi rake sa sweyvra iso."

"Mi rake sa sweyvra iso," Penrine answered cheerfully.




Meridina's family lived in a sizable home on the 12th level, on the north side of the arcology garden. She walked through said garden after leaving the lift to enjoy the scent of the flowers and other flora of her homeworld, and others. With interest she recognized tulips, obviously transplants from Earth, and other new alien flowers.

Standing in the middle of the garden, Meridina felt a gnawing anxiety build up. She had not been home in years. Her time away as a swevyra'se, and now serving in the Alliance, had kept her away. She hadn't even visited last year when the Aurora was repaired at Gersal. She had been so busy with Lucy's training, and hadn't wanted to face her father…

A painful ache came to her heart from that. She'd punished her sisters, her brother, and her mother for the difference of opinion she had with her father.

For several moments Meridina wasn't sure what she wanted to do. She felt hesitation, so unlike the decisiveness a Knight of Swenya had to show, and it gnawed at her that she was letting her experience with Amaunet affect her in such a strong way. Amaunet was dead, after all, and she was freed. The darkness had never been hers, only Amaunet.

But she could still remember. She could remember the thing burrowing into her neck and seizing her body. The agony whenever she resisted Amaunet's control. The horror and pain on Sha're's face, the cries of her infant…

...the dead bodies, slain by her physical hand.

Meridina had to take several deep breaths in an effort to deal with that pain.

She heard the rustling of leaves and turned. A young woman several years younger than her emerged. She was in a maintenance jerkin over a sleeveless blue tunic and a plain skirt of the same blue. Her eyes had the same blue as Meridina's own while her brown hair was cut short. Her eyes widened at seeing Meridina and a look of surprise came to her face. "Meri?"

"Leni," said Meridina. She forced a gentle smile to her face at the sight of her youngest sister Leniraya. "It is so good to see you."

"Meri!" She rushed forward and clasped Meridina's forearms with her hands. The embrace they shared was little different than the type Humans in such a situation might share. "It is such a relief to see you."

"I should have come sooner," Meridina admitted.

"What brings you home?", Leniraya asked.

Meridina's smile couldn't hide her feelings. Especially not from Leniraya, who had inherited some of their mother's mental talents. She tried to hold back the memories regardless, knowing that it would hurt Leni to see what she had suffered.

But she couldn't keep it entirely out. Leniraya's face twisted into a look of concern. "I understand," she said. "Let's go and see Mother. And Gami will be thrilled to see you."

"Are you not working in the garden?" Meridina frowned. "The arcology managers will be displeased you left your work unfinished."

"It is finished. Mostly." Leniraya put an arm on Meridina's shoulders, "You have returned home, they will understand."

Meridina nodded and let Leniraya lead her out of the garden and to the main entrance of the family home. The markings read out the family name of Lumantala. Family names were generally not used by Gersallians as much as they were among Dorei, Humans, and a few of the other species Meridina had encountered in her journeys. And for herself, it was almost never used, as generally she only referred to herself as coming from the Order. "Draswenya" was a common way to do that for some, although she never used it herself.

The door slid open as soon as the sensors reigstered their presence. Leniraya was the first through. "Our home welcomes a long and accomplished traveler!", she called out, undoubtedly amusing herself at her flowery turn of phrase.

The inside of the door was the family greeting area. Chairs and small tables abounded - a distant opening showed the dining table and the kitchen beyond, and to the side would be the family's inner living area and the halls to the sleeping rooms. Or "bedrooms", as Humans would call them.

A head of light blond hair graying at the temples looked up from the distant kitchen. Meridina felt her mother Drentiya's mind gently touch her own. She didn't resist her mother's mental inquiry. She was keeping the worst memories as quiet as she could manage. But she could sense her mother had an idea of what was wrong.

Please come, her mother said mentally, already leaving the kitchen. She was in her cooking robe, so dinner was due soon. "Meridina," she said aloud when they were close.

Meridina said nothing as her mother embraced her warmly.

"Gami! Gami, come!", cried Drentiya.

Gamays came bounding out of the living area and into sight. Meridina's sister, between her and Leniraya in age, wore a white vest and dark pantaloons. "Meri!", she called out, rushing past her mother and taking Meridina into an embrace. "Meri, it is so good to see you! Welcome home."

"Thank you, Gami," said Meridina. "Where is Qalk?"

"With Utiriluma," said her mother. "They are surveying a farmstead in the Lapana Valley."

"So he has made that choice? I must wish him well."

"He will be back in a few days." Drentiya put a hand on Meridina's bag. "Come, dear, your room awaits you. And then we will talk about this terrible pain I sense in you."

Meridina surrendered her bag and followed her mother into the living area and toward the hall leading to their bedrooms. As they approached her old room she finally worked up the nerve to ask, "Where is Father?"

The response in her mother's mind was easily read. Discomfort. Sadness. A little irritation, quickly suppressed. It was not easy for her to stand between her feuding daughter and spouse. "He is away," she said. "A meeting with some of the Dorei orders or some such thing, he will return in a day or so."

In other words, she had no worry about her father arriving soon and seeing, feeling, Meridina like this.

"I look forward to seeing him return home regardless," Meridina assured her suffering mother.

"It will be fine, my dear. What is important is to get you settled in, and for you to share with me what hurts you so."

Meridina answered her mother with a nod and followed her into her old bedroom. It was much as she left it. A single bed, a desk and chair, old clothes in the garment compartment beside the bed, a mirror. It held little more than her quarters on the Aurora.

What it did hold was one of her few material possessions, an old trophy from her sword lessons as a child. The sight of the trophy, a brass likeness of a talkesh blade, reminded her of that day she'd won it in a competition with other young initiates. Of her father's reaction and insistence she would be a great swevyra'se. That brought a dull ache to her heart. Her father had been the light of her life growing up, even moreso than the mother who taught her how to use her telepathic abilities,

Meridina went to the bed and sat upon it. It was softer than she remembered. Drentiya sat beside her and put a hand on her shoulder. "Open up to me, child," she asked. "Let me see what ails you."

So Meridina did.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Shroom Man 777
Global Mod
Posts: 4637
Joined: Mon May 19, 2008 7:09 pm
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Shroom Man 777 »

I am really digging the Le Guin vibe of the Gersallians.
Image

"Sometimes Shroomy I wonder if your imagination actually counts as some sort of war crime." - FROD
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Shroom Man 777 wrote:I am really digging the Le Guin vibe of the Gersallians.
As in Ursula Le Guin? I'm unfamiliar with her works myself, so it's interesting that I'm paralleling in some way this author.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

The Aurora was on its way through the Durani Cluster, Rimward Liberation Zone, when they completed the jump to S4W8. Robert was in his ready office instead of his quarters for the last reports of the evening, with the ship at operating code Blue due to their relative proximity to Reich-held territories.

Still, this was a quiet sector, all things considered. Only one region of Reich space was still in easy warping range of Durani and all intelligence reports indicated the Reich only had a token defensive force there. Enough to resist a minor incursion or to possibly delay a major one until reinforcement, but not enough for an offensive.

The strategic situation was brightening at least. A year of build-up in the fleet meant that more new starships were entering Alliance service, including those using Darglan technology. It was making up well for the loss of the Klingon and Federation assistance.

And yet… whenever Robert looked at the reports, especially the casualty list, he remembered his role in starting this conflict. And it always stung.

His door chime sounded. "Come in," Robert called out.

Locarno stepped in from the bridge. It would be the end of his shift for the day. "You wanted to see me before I went off-duty?", he asked.

"I did." Robert gestured toward a chair and Locarno took it. "I understand that one of our new trainees was a classmate of yours in Starfleet Academy?"

Locarno drew in a breath and sighed. Robert could sense his aggravation at the subject coming up. "Right, of course you know." He nodded quickly. "Jean Hajar was in Nova Squad."

"I see." Robert frowned. "Well, I doubt Fleet Personnel knew about the relationship. Although it wouldn't surprise me if they did and this was another niggling little annoyance that Minister Hawthorne and Admiral Davies has thrown our way. Anyway, I'll arrange her transfer off the ship as soon as I can."

"That won't be necessary," Locarno insisted. He shook his head. "I'll adjust."

Robert gave him a close look. He could feel the conflicted feelings coming from Locarno. "You won't be doing her any favors, Nick, if she's still upset about what happened. She won't function at her best and neither will you."

"I can do this," Locarno insisted. "I'm not going to be responsible for Jean getting dropped from her training group."

"So you have a suggestion?", Robert asked.

"Let me show I can work with her, and she can work with me. No matter what we feel about Josh. Someone's got to fly the Sandar to Beta Durani 4. I'll let her pilot and ride as the co-pilot for training. It's a simple run. If we have any trouble, I'll remove myself from training duty."

Robert put his digital reader down. "I'm not sure that's how this sort of thing is supposed to go, Nick." Seeing Locarno was about to argue he raised a hand. "Don't worry about it. Just… see if you can make the professional side of things work. Alright?"

Locarno nodded. The relief radiated from him. "That works, Captain. Thank you."

"Just make sure everything goes smoothly," Robert asked. "You're dismissed."




It had been years since Meridina had cried on her mother's shoulder. Many years. She had been just a child the last time, reacting to harsh words of disappointment from her father over a childish misuse of her swevyra.

But as biting as his disapproval of her had been, it was nothing compared to the pain she felt now.

Drentiya had tears in her eyes. At her daughter's pain, and the sympathetic reaction she had on feeling it. "Meri." Her hand gently moved to wipe the tears flowing from Meridina's eyes. "My poor dear girl. To have had such a thing happen to you…"

"I can still feel it, Mama," Meridina sniffled. "The darkness. Its so cold, and its angry and hateful and it wants to come back out. It wasn't even from me, but it's in me now."

"The lingering influence of this 'Amaunet'." Drentiya gently held Meridina's hand. "Meridina, dear, you have always impressed me with how like your father you have become as a swevyra'se. We could not be more proud of you. But you must not be afraid to release your feelings. Stop struggling to contain them."

"I have to keep control," Meridina insisted tearfully. "I must not let the taint grow."

"Meri. Do you not see what…"

They were interrupted by the opening of the door. Leniraya was on the other side. "Father is home," she said. "He has returned early."

Drentiya nodded briskly. A small frown came to her face, not at the news that her husband was home, but rather as she felt all of Meridina's mental defenses snap into place. Meridina wiped away the tears swiftly and drew in several breaths, forcing control on herself. Control that Drentiya thought would prove more harmful than anything else in the long run.

"He will understand," she said gently to Meridina.

"I am a swevyra'se," Meridina answered. "I control my emotions. They do not control me." Her eyes closed while the last tears dried on her face.

"Meri…" Child. You must be open about your pain. You must not be afraid of it. Or of showing it to your father.

But the stoic look that returned to Meridina's face had told Drentiya she had failed in that argument. For the moment. Meridina was too committed to proving herself to her father to ever show that weakness in front of him.

Mother and daughter returned to the living area of the family home. Gamaya was still working at her study desk, where the wiry figure of Mastrash Karesl now stood behind her to observe with interest. He looked over to Meridina upon their return to the room. He was still in his robe of purple with blue trim - signifying his place on the Council of the Order of Swenya - with a light blue vest and tunic underneath joined with dark blue trousers. He gave Meridina an intent look. "You have come home, I see," he said. "How are you, ch-…"

He stopped. For a moment his eyes focused completely on her, scrutinizing every detail of Meridina's expression, her posture, her face. But that was just the openly-visible component for what he was doing, as his own powerful life force examined his daughter's. "Meridina, what has happened?", he finally asked. "I can feel…"

"A Goa'uld called Amaunet took control of my body," Meridina said simply. "She used my swevyra for her own ends while she was in control."

Nothing was said for a moment. Karesl was clearly feeling out for a sign of deception on the matter. But seconds before Drentiya could scold him for that, his expression softened. "I sense the truth of what you have suffered, daughter. Words cannot describe how much it pains me."

"Thank you," she answered plainly. "I have taken a leave from the Aurora to come home and meditate upon my experience. To be sure I have control of this taint."

"A wise choice, daughter," Karesl answered. "I can arrange healers to see you."

"Mother has already been a great help, I would not wish to impose…"

"It is never imposition," he chided her gently. "You know that, child."

Drentiya narrowed her eyes at her spouse. "Meridina does not need the Order pushing her into suppressing what happened. She must face it if she is to move on."

"Ordinarily, love, I would agree with you," Karesl answered. "But this is no mere pain. This is the taint of Darkness, brought on by the Goa'uld. Meridina must be careful in how she treats it lest the darkness within come out through negative feelings. That could cause the Darkness within to grow out of control.

"I would like to have Mother attempt to aid me for a few days, Mastrash," Meridina said formally. "I will report to the Great Temple for time with the healers afterward."

Karesl nodded at that. "An understandable choice, child." His expression warmed slightly as he looked to the rest of the family. "Hopefully Qalk will return soon. It has been too long since our family was together."

"I look forward to seeing him as well," Meridina agreed.

"Until then," said Drentiya, "I will get the evening meal finished."

"I shall prepare the table then," pledged Meridina. She turned and walked into the dining room

Drentiya looked at Karesl intently. I love you dearly, but please, for our daughter's sake, do not make politics of this. She deserves better.

Our daughter has already made herself a point of politics, my love, Karesl replied. It may be out of my hands. But I will do nothing to directly cause such a thing to happen. This I promise you.

There was a dissatisfied look on Drentiya's face. But she said nothing more while returning to the kitchen.




The usual morning routine saw Robert out of bed, into the shower, and then off to the Lookout for breakfast. Julia joined him there and they took to a table after exchanging "Good morning"s. "We'll be to our training point in six hours," Robert noted. "We should probably get those shuttles off to Beta Durani soon."

"The first launched this morning," Julia revealed. "Dahler and Uwambe are piloting."

"Making good use of the trainees then," Robert noted.

"The tricky thing is the Sandar," Julia remarked. "I noticed the flight crew listed on the plan. Are you sure about that?"

"Nick asked," Robert replied. "He wants to prove he and Hajar can work together. A shuttle run together on a training flight and cargo mission sounded right."

"He's been tearing himself up on the inside ever since he saw she came aboard." The look on Julia's face was a concerned one. "I wonder what that's like. He's done so much to move on since he joined us, but having that old mistake thrust in his face all the time."

"I think he'll work through it."




Locarno arrived at the shuttle bay first and quickly found the sleek shape of the Sanjar. The Alliance's transport shuttles resembled the newer Federation craft more than the old box-shaped shuttles Locarno had flown in Starfleet Academy and afterward. The nacelles were swept slightly back from the main body of the shuttle and positioned for more efficient warp field generation. The interior was twenty percent larger than the Federation models and, in this case, was packed full of crates containing dextro-compatible medications for the Turian garrison on Beta Durani 4. The rear hatch was already sealed and a side hatch at the cockpit, not found on Federation craft, was his point of entry.

Hajar was waiting for him in the piloting seat. Her duffel bag was tucked away beside her. Locarno did the same with his own, carrying hygienic supplies and a few snacks for the trip as well as a change of uniform. The replicator was accessible despite the full load, but there would be no sleeping on the fold-out beds until they were unloaded.

"Lieutenant," Hajar said. There was no coldness or bitterness in her words, just calm and cool professionalism. Locarno found that a bad sign. "I've completed the pre-flight checks. All systems are ready."

Locarno settled into the co-pilot chair. He double-checked her results as a perfunctory gesture and nodded. "Looks like we're ready to go."

Hajar pressed her fingers to the shuttle's communications panel, set between them for mutual access. "This is shuttle Sandar to flight control, we're ready for launch."

The voice that replied was Slavic-accented, although not Russian. "Sandar, you are cleared for launch."

Hajar quickly activated the thrusters on the shuttle. Locarno remained the quiet observer to the process while Hajar piloted the Sandar into open space. They cleared the shuttle bay at the back of the primary hull. "Preparing for warp."

Locarno checked his screens. "Your course is clear. Naqia reactor is powered up for warp flight."

"Setting course for Beta Durani 4, Warp 4.7." Hajar finished flying the shuttle away from the graceful lines of the Aurora. "Engaging."

The shuttle thrummed with energy. Locarno watched as space distorted around them until the streaks of warped space appeared outside of the shuttle. He leaned back and sighed. "ETA, Ensign?"

"Ten hours, fifteen minutes, roughly," she replied.

He glanced back to the rear compartment, still full of crates, and sighed. "Ten hours stuck in here."

"This is why Navigation Officers usually don't go on supply runs." Hajar gave him a look. "I'm not dumb, Lieutenant. This is some attempt to get me to talk."

"It's not," Locarno replied. "It's an attempt to see if we can work together despite what happened."

"Do your friends not trust me?", Hajar asked. "Should I just go ahead and ask for a transfer? Then I can see if it blows up this career too?"

There was some heat in her voice from that inquiry. "No." Locarno shook his head. "I don't want that to happen. That's why I wanted to make this run with you. I want to prove that we can serve together without having the past get in the way."

Hajar barely glanced his way. She seemed far more interested in her flight controls. After several seconds she finally spoke. "Like I said. We can work together professionally. But that's it."

Locarno nodded. He held back the sigh he felt wanting to form. It was going to be a long flight.




The brilliant sunlight was shining through the opening in the arcology structure, bathing the 12th level gardens in warm light. Meridina felt the warmth of her homeworld's sun on her face. It was a sensation she had not felt in a long while.

She was wearing a sleeveless tunic and knee-length skirt, both of dull brown coloring. The ground of the garden was not unpleasant to sit upon, legs crossed in meditative position.

Meridina was focusing upon her mind and spirit. She sought her center and thought of letting it soothe in the warm flow of the Flow of Life. She would let it calm her. Like it always did. Like it…

The flashes returned. She could feel the cold power, the burning fury, of Amaunet. She remembered how the Goa'uld had twisted her power and exposed her life energies to darkness. The faces of the people Amaunet had killed…

The people you killed.

Noise caused Merridina's eyes to snap open. She looked to her side and saw Gamaya walking up toward her, wearing a blue sleeveless pull-over blouse and matching blue baggy pantaloons. Gamaya looked at Meridina and asked, "Are you okay?"

Meridina forced herself to be honest. "I am not."

Gamaya reacted by sitting down beside her older sister. "I'm so sorry you were hurt like that, Meri. You have done so many good things, to know you are hurt…."

"Gami." Meridina wiped at her cheek to remove the tear still there. Afterward she set that hand on her sister's shoulder. "You have always been so sweet. But I know you have examinations coming and need to study."

"I can study later," Gamaya insisted. "But I want to be here for you. I mean, I'm not a farisa like Mother or Leni, I'm certainly not swevyra'se... but I can still help you."

Meridina put a soft smile on her face, for Gamaya's benefit. "I know. Ever since you were little, you have always wanted to be helpful." Meridina did not put into words the frustration she knew her sister felt. Out of all of them, Gamaya was the only child born without mindwalking or a connected swevyra. That outcome showed in the quiet frustration now appearing on Gamaya's face. "Your place to help will be in the sciences, where you have a brilliant future." Meridina pulled Gamaya into an embrace. "You should be working toward that."

"But what about you?", she asked. "This has happened. And there are the stories…"

Meridina blinked. "Stories?"

Gamaya swallowed. "I just… sometimes things come up. I know you and Father are opposed now. And the Dissenters said something about you, that you're teaching our ways to outsiders who don't accept the Order."

Meridina blinked at that. "Really? They have said that?"

Gamaya nodded. "It has upset Mother and the others greatly. Father as well, although he never shows it."

"I am not surprised." Meridina drew in a quick sigh and forced a smile back on her face for Gamaya. She stood to her feet. "Come, it is almost time for midday meal. Leniraya is making those stuffed hitashan you adore."

"Oh, I do. She's gotten better at making them than mother."

"I'll believe that when I taste them." Meridina led Gamay back to the family home, all the while worrying about what she said.

The Dissenters weren't new, although the name was fairly new. There had always been a part of the population opposed to membership in the Alliance. But how did this group amass so much power so quickly? And how could they know anything about her, much less have any ground to accuse her of teaching outside of the Order?

What was going on with her homeworld?




It was the equivalent of evening hours on the Aurora when the Sandar finally approached Beta Durani. "Securing from warp," Hajar said as a shudder filled the shuttle from dropping out of warp. Her tone, Locarno noted, was as emotionless as before.

Locarno put down his digital reader and checked his boards. "Hrm. That's odd." He watched the display with interest.

"What is?"

"I'm not picking up any signals from the surface," Locarno confirmed. "And the satellites aren't responding."

Hajar considered this. "Could there be a major communication fault in their systems?"

"This widespread? I doubt it." Locarno frowned. "I don't like the looks of this. The Paxson and Moore should have signaled us by now. I'm attempting to…"

There was a flash of energy and Locarno's hands shot to another control "Raising shields!", he called out. And not a moment too soon, as the shuttle shuddered violently. "I'm picking up Reich fighter craft coming up from around the planet!"

"Evading!" Hajar's hands went back to her controls.

The Sandar began a series of sharp maneuvers as emerald energy beams lashed out at them from the direction of the planet's north pole. "I'm sending a signal to the Aurora." Locarno hit several keys. "But I don't know if I'm getting through the jamming."

"Re-route power from the warp systems," Hajar suggested. "These things are faster than we are at warp anyway, we'll never get away."

"Good suggestion." Locarno began doing so, putting as much energy as he dared into the ship's transceiver systems to transmit the mayday. "This is the shuttlecraft Sandar to all Alliance and friendly vessels, we are being attacked by Nazi fighters. I repeat, Reich craft are in orbit of Beta Durani 4, we are under attack. Mayday, mayday…"

Beta Durani 4 began to loom large on their screen. "What are you doing?", he asked Hajar.

"I'm going to take us into atmosphere," Hajar said. "We've got no cover out here, but I might be able to lose them planet-side."

As if to reinforce her point, the shuttle shook again. "Shields down to seventy percent," Locarno noted. Another hit rattled them. "Make that fifty-five percent."

"Hold on!"

The Sandar plunged into the atmosphere of Beta Durani 4. The dagger-shaped Nazi craft pursued them, disruptors firing as they went. Hajar jinked and slid the shuttle back and forth trying to avoid the fire as, outside, the void of space became blue sky.

A burst of sparks came from the rear of the ship. "I'm losing power!", Hajar shouted.

"We just lost our primary power conduit. The secondaries are damaged and can't handle enough load…" The shuttle violently shuddered beneath them. "Shields down to twenty percent."

By now the shuttle was soaring over an alpine vista. Hajar banked them around a rocky outcropping on the side of a mountain and twisted the ship to follow the contours of a canyon formed by the river flowing at the bottom. It was, by the standards of an aerospace craft, a very narrow canyon for maneuvering. Locarno could see Hajar was absorbed with piloting them through the canyon and avoiding the sides.

The enemy craft didn't quite follow, preferring to remain above the canyon. Locarno's sensors showed the two pursuers flying above them. "Looks like they're trying to head us off at the end of the canyon." He looked at her. "Remember that tactical scenario we did back in the Academy? Stardate 45144?"

Hajar nodded. "The one where we caught Josh and Wes by surprise?"

"Yeah." Seeing she knew what he meant, Locarno went to work at his console. "Putting all available power into the phaser banks," Locarno confirmed.

Hajar nodded. "On my mark…" She looked at her instruments and where the Nazi fighters were relative to them. They were starting to pull ahead of them to cut the Sandar off. "Mark!"

Hajar jerked the Sandar into a climb, at an angle that presented the phaser banks to the enemy fighters. Locarno triggered the phasers as soon as he had a shot.

Twin beams of amber energy lashed out from the corners of the bow and converged on one of the Nazi fighters. They sliced through the shields of the ship and into its engine plant. The Nazi fighter disappeared in a fireball that spread flaming debris into the forest below.

The other fighter was already maneuvering clear when Locarno shot at it. His first shot was a glancing hit at the side. The second shot was wide. Hajar banked the shuttle to give him a better shot for his third blast.

The phaser beams hit home again. They sliced into the enemy ship, creating a smaller explosion that did not completely envelop the enemy ship. Instead it started to spin and fall downward, robbed of the power it needed to stay in the air.

Hajar and Locarno looked at each other with grins of relief. Survival and victory briefly trumped their difficulties over the past.

"So where did those fighters come from?", Hajar asked. "Those are short-range craft, right?"

"They had to have come from another ship." Locarno looked to his sensors.

What he saw wiped the smile from his face.

"Land," he said. "We need to land, now."

"What's wrong?", Hajar asked. She was moving to execute the order. "What are you seeing?"

Locarno swallowed. "Multiple warp contacts." He looked to her with fear in his eyes. "It's an invasion fleet."

Hajar swallowed and directed her attention back to her console. "Alright, I'm…"

The was a sudden violent surge through the shuttle that wanted to tear them from their seats. More sparks erupted from machinery spaces in the back. "They're firing at us from orbit," he said.

"I'll try to land us in some cover."

Hajar flew the shuttle toward the forested foothills near the canyon. Another emerald beam lashed out from the sky at them, barely missing from her desperate maneuvering. A second missed. A third.

The next connected. The rear of the shuttle exploded in a roar that deafened the two occupants. "Engines are out! Firing retro-thrusters… I have no helm control!"

Locarno watched the ground racing toward them on the screen. "Brace yourself!", he cried.

There was nothing more they could do before the Sandar began smashing through trees on its way to a violent landing.





It was near the end of the evening shift and Robert and Julia were putting in their final hours for the day on bridge watch. Lieutenant Jupap, Jarod's Alakin subordinate, was at Operations, and the helm was currently manned by Ensign Violeta Arterria, a young woman from the Sirian League who was, like some other Sirians on the crew, gene-tailored to have exotic hair and eye coloring, in this case possessing richly-colored purple hair and matching purple eyes, while her dark bronze complexion was a more natural and common coloration. Lieutenant James Jarke, a young African-American from the Earth Confederacy, was at tactical, and Caterina was finishing up her own shift at Sensors.

"Lieutenant Jupap, any word from Beta Durani?", Robert asked. "The Sandar should have arrived by now."

"I have received no regular transmission," the Alakin answered.

Julia gave Robert a look of concern. "Is everything okay?"

Robert looked back and shook his head. "I just have a… bad feeling, is all."

"The general kind or the metaphysical kind?", she asked.

"Sometimes I can't be sure," he admitted. He drew in a breath and tried to relax in his chair. "Ensign, what's our ETA to our destination?"

"Six hours, thirty-eight minutes, Captain," she answered.

"The Carmichel and her convoy isn't scheduled to arrive until the morning anyway," Julia reminded him. "And the Phosako are expecting us to be there."

"Yeah. But…"

A tone came from Ops. Jupap checked it. "I have detected a garbled transmission from Beta Durani. It appears to be a distress signal."

Robert turned his head quickly toward Ops. "Put it on, Jupap."

Crackling came over the speakers. "This is… shuttle... to all Alliance....", came a voice both realized was Locarno, through bursts of sharp static. "...are being… -cked by Nazi figh-... I rep-... Reich craft... orbit of Beta Du-.... under attack. Mayday, mayday…"

Robert frowned and clenched his hands in frustration. "Could we make it there and then back for the rendezvous? At high warp?"

"If we turn right around and leave again, sir," Violeta answered.

"Even then, if there's a strong enemy presence at Beta Durani 4, we could warp right into a Nazi attack group." Julia shook her head. "And if the Nazis are moving into Durani, that convoy's going to need us sooner, not later. We can't risk it."

The look in Robert's eyes told her that he knew she was right, and that he hated it. "Okay, we can't go…"

Julia nodded. "But the Koenig can."




Just twenty minutes later, Lucy was settling into an auxiliary engineering station on the Koenig's small bridge. Beside her Lieutenant Magda Navaez, Koenig's operations officer, was finishing her part of the launch. "All umbilicals released. All ship systems normal."

"All naqia reactors are functioning," Lucy added, looking at her own board. "Warp power at your command."

Zack leaned to one side of his chair. "Take us out as soon as the doors open, Ap. Then set a course for Beta Durani 4, maximum warp."

Lieutenant Creighton Apley, Zack's first officer and the usual pilot of the ship, nodded. "Main doors opening now. Releasing docking clamps."

The dock built into the rear section of the Aurora's primary hull finished opening up. The Koenig slipped out of it and turned away before picking up forward velocity. The Aurora's engine nacelles flashed with light as she jumped back to warp. Koenig prepared to go to warp as well, but instead of a flash of light from her nacelles there was a ripple through her form until she, to the eye of any who might have been watching, disappeared.

"We're at Warp 9," Apley confirmed several seconds later. "ETA to Beta Durani system is approximately four hours."

"Good. And the cloak?"

It was Magda's turn to make a report. "Operating normally."

Zack nodded. "Good to hear it." He drew in a breath and relaxed in his chair. "Well, it's been awhile since the parents let us out, hasn't it?"

"Looking forward to it, sir," Apley affirmed with a small smile.

"But not the part about getting shot at?", Zack asked with amusement.

"Oh, never that, sir," was Apley's reply.

Zack's only reply was a thin smile.




Pain woke Locarno up. He looked up at the intact cockpit window of the Sandar, now half-buried under soil and roots. He blinked as awareness began to return to him.

He glanced over to his side. Hajar was starting to stir. It was clear she was unharmed as well. Their harnesses had kept them from pitching forward at impact, substituting that experience with a more survivable, if still painful, bruising of the shoulders.

Locarno snapped his harness off and turned back toward the rear of the shuttle. The crates of supplies were still secured despite the force of the landing. Panels in the back were flickering from inconsistent power supply. Locarno checked his panel and confirmed that the shuttle's power systems were offline from damage. Backup battery power was the only thing they had left. Enough to run a protective shield for the next ten or so hours. He quickly activated those systems.

Hajar sat up in her chair, holding her head. "Everything okay?"

"We're on battery power only. I've got the shields up so they can't just beam us up."

Hajar examined her board. "I can't even get a response to the engine diagnostics."

"This shuttle's completely trashed. She's not flying again." Locarno got out of the chair and went to a compartment. He pulled out the survival pack, pulled a pulse pistol out of it, and fixed the pistol and its holster to his belt at the right hip. He double-checked his multidevice to confirm it had no damage.

Hajar was going for her survival pack too. "Do we stay here or try to run for it?"

"I don't think going anywhere will help," Locarno said. "We'd show up on sensors the moment they scanned for life signs."

"Maybe if we put together a jammer?", she suggested. "A passive jamming device to obscure our life readings?" She looked back to the shuttle panel. "Give me an hour and I can rig something up."

Locarno gave her a look. "Really?"

"After Nova Squad was broken up, I considered engineering," she said. "I took a course during the following semester, Field Engineering."

That made Locarno remember something. "Field Engineering… wasn't that under Commander Terox? That nutty Denobulan?"

"You have no idea," was Hajar's murmured reply. She pulled open the panel. "Just give me a minute, I need to get some parts from the shuttle's sensor suite."

Locarno returned to his chair and brought up communications. "Subspace communications are out, but I've got localized comms. It looks like the Nazis are focusing on the generator sites. The Turians and the engineering detachments are putting up a hell of a fight, though."

"Anything from the other shuttles?", Hajar asked.

"Nothing. They might be helping the defenders." Locarno shook his head. "We're about seventy kilometers from the nearest friendly base. If we stretch things out, we'll have just enough rations to survive the trip."

"If only we hadn't been carrying the Turians' rations, right?", Hajar sighed, her voice muffled from inside the shuttle panel.

"Yeah."

Hajar stuck her head out briefly. "Do you think anyone got the distress signal?"

Locarno could have confidently asserted that it had to have been heard. But they weren't stupid cadets anymore, and Hajar wouldn't be tricked. He shook his head. "Can't be sure. I didn't get any responses."

A grim look came to her face. "Well, let's hope someone called for the cavalry, then."

All he could think to answer with was a nod of agreement.




Robert was preparing to get into bed for as much sleep as he could manage when the return call came from Admiral Relini. The Dorei woman, her blue eyes the same shade as her skin and long purple hair pulled into a braided ponytail, was the commander of the 9th Fleet and responsible for this entire region of space. "Captain, we are facing a Reich offensive in the Argolis Sector, so I will make this brief. We've confirmed the full extent of the enemy's attack in Durani. Our analysts believe this is a secondary operation meant to distract us."

"So what do we do about Beta Durani?"

"The forces you are linking up with will be committed to the counter-attack. They are already accelerating to meet you ahead of schedule. Your new orders are to make the rendezvous as soon as possible and escort the force through to Beta Durani 4."

"Yes, Admiral. If I may ask, I've got crew I sent to Durani, do we have any information on them?"

"Our last transmissions said nothing definite. We know one shuttle was shot down."

Robert nodded. "I understand. I'll inform you of when we make the rendezvous with the Carmichel. Dale out."

He looked up from his desk after Relini's image disappeared. Angel was sitting at the edge of his bed. She looked at him intently. "No word, then."

"No word," he said.

Her expression was pensive. While Locarno hadn't been an original member of their group, or even their outfit in the Facility, he was now a friend and colleague. The idea they were going to lose one of their own was a hard one.

"Zack will be there in an hour or so," Robert said to her. He pulled off the uniform jacket and hung it upon his uniform rack "And hopefully Lucy and Kane can do something to get them to safety."

"Yeah."

Once Robert had shed the rest of his uniform he sat down beside Angel. She put an arm around him as he put one on her shoulder, and they drew close enough for a good night kiss.




The forest was not quiet. Chirping and whooping sounded in the distance and made Locarno regret that he hadn't looked up on the native fauna of Beta Durani 4. He patted his pulse pistol, as if to assure himself it was present.

A cry of frustration came from within the shuttle. Locarno went to the hatch and looked inside. Hajar was seated on the floor, a set of tools laid out with several pieces of electronics and technology around her. She had her fingers within what looked like the remains of a tricorder. "I'd like to punch whoever designed these things."

"Have you tried…"

Hajar glared up at him. "I know far more about this than you, so don't go trying to second-guess what I'm doing."

Locarno stopped abruptly. "Sure. I wasn't intending to step on your toes. But if we're going to get moving, it should be soon. Night's going to fall soon, and I don't want to be out in that forest at night. There's no telling what the local animals will be like."

"Actually, they're mostly herbivores in this part of the world," Hajar pointed out. "It's the alpines of the southern hemisphere where we'd be in real danger."

Locarno looked at her with surprise. "And you know this because…"

"...because I read the profile on the planet," she said. "Just in case. Shouldn't you have done the same?"

Locarno tried to hide his embarrassment that he had, in fact, not done so. He'd been far too distracted.

Hajar chuckled lowly at that. "Well, big surprise there." Her look turned bitter. "You were never one for doing all the prep work. You always left that to us. You had more schemes to cook up, more wild ideas for stunts, for flight formations. Maybe if you were more of a planner you would have seen how nasty the Starburst move would have been, and Josh would still be alive."

Locarno glowered at her. "You're not going to stop on that point, are you?"

"Given that it ruined our lives?" Hajar returned the glower. "You think you can ask me to just forget about that? About how you screwed everything up for us?"

"You could have said no," Locarno retorted. "You could have stopped me."

"No, we couldn't have," Hajar shot back. Her round face twisted into an expression of raw anger and hurt. "There's nothing we wouldn't have done for you, Nick. Nothing! We were ready to follow you anywhere, and you led us right off the damned cliff! Because all you cared about was looking good to the rest of the Academy!"

"I was trying to make us the best!"

Hajar laughed bitterly. "I know." She shook her head. "And now look where we are. Your stunt killed Josh. Jaxa was so determined to prove herself she signed up for a mission that got her killed. Wes is gone. And you and I are out of Starfleet. Although it's not so bad for you I see." Her eyes flashed with frustration. "You, the one who deserved the least, got the most out of all of us." Hajar motioned angrily to the gear she was working on. "So, Lieutenant, would you please allow me to resume my work? Or do you want us to be caught?"

Locarno had nothing to say to the diatribe. He nodded softly in the direction of the hatch. "I'll be on lookout outside. Let me know when you're done?"

"Certainly," she answered, promptly resuming her work.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Shroom Man 777
Global Mod
Posts: 4637
Joined: Mon May 19, 2008 7:09 pm
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Shroom Man 777 »

Wow Steve.

This needs to end in cave sex.
Image

"Sometimes Shroomy I wonder if your imagination actually counts as some sort of war crime." - FROD
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Lucy and Kane were on the Koenig bridge when the ship came out of warp near Beta Durani 4. Both looked at the viewscreen with some trepidation. "Well." Lucy swallowed. "That's not good."

Zack was in his command chair, looking at the same thing. At least a dozen Reich warships were orbiting the planet. He spotted Z-2500s mixed in with the short-ranged A-1700 gunship variants. Three Dresden-class light cruisers and a Sedan-class heavy cruiser were the largest units visible…

...save for the final one.

"Is that a Lutzow?", Zack asked. "Because the profile looks off."

Magda examined the readings from the Koenig's sensors. "The silhouette and characteristics are close. I think we're looking at a new battlecruiser class."

"This isn't just a raid then. They want to take the planet and hold it." Zack frowned as he thought on their situation. "And we don't have any sensor shadows we can hide in long enough to transport the Marines down?"

"They're too widely-spread around the planet," Magda confirmed.

"Well, it looks like Plan B." Zack turned in his chair to face Lucy and Kane. "Up for this, Lucy?"

"I'm not sure we'll be able to evade detection even if I do a powered down drop," Lucy remarked. "Not unless we get sneaky."

"Didn't you outfit the Rio with a cloaking device?", asked Zack.

"A cloak can't stop them from seeing our atmospheric wake," Lucy replied. Her brow furrowed. "We'd have to go slow enough, and be low enough, to make the wake so weak they wouldn't spot it."

"Sounds like it could work, though," Zack said. "And you could fly as close to Nick and his friend as possible."

"The only question is, can you survive long enough to get us into the atmosphere," Lucy asked him.

Zack looked back to the ships present. He reached for his intercom and keyed it. "Bridge to Engineering."

"Derbely here."

"We're about to present our Nazi friends with a target for a few minutes, Karen. Can you shore up the shield systems?"

"I'll give it everything I can."

"Thank you. I'll let you know when we need it." Zack returned his attention to the screen. "Bring up tactical view." The straight video image was replaced by a model of the planet and the enemy ships around it. "Do we have any idea on where their shuttle crashed?"

"I'm not… wait." Magda looked at her board intently. "I've picked up an engine trail consistent with a shuttle's drives. At this range I can't give you an accurate reading, but I can give you a rough location." She looked over at Lucy. "You'll need to scan for yourself once you're in the atmosphere."

"Thank you." Lucy looked at the tactical screen. "So we have a plan."

"We have a plan."

"Good." Kane nodded. "I'll get my Marines loaded. See you down in the bay, "

"I'll be right there," Lucy promised. She continued to examine the enemy force until after Kane left. "The trouble may be getting off-planet once we have them," Lucy noted.

"I'll stay as close as I can under cloak," Zack promised. "But I can't do much else until we have backup. And I get the feeling we'll be waiting for that."

"So do I."

They looked at each other. "Good luck, Lucy," Zack said to her. "Bring Nick home, please. And everyone else."

"I'll do what I can," she promised. "Make sure you get home too?"

"I plan on it."

After an exchange of understanding nods, Lucy departed the bridge. Zack looked back to the tactical screen. "Okay, it looks like one of those gunboats is right in the middle of our preferred approach vector for atmospheric entry," he noted. "April, as soon as we decloak I want that thing out of the way. Ap, you up for the atmospheric flight?"

"I'm ready for it," Apley promised. "Let me know when we go."

"We're ready to shift power to shields," Magda confirmed. "And I've started the necessary calculations for an in-atmo warp jump."

"Good. Relay those to Apley when you're done." Zack gripped the arms of his command chair tightly. It had been months since the Koenig had been in a battle. What a way to return to the war, he pondered.




The runabout Bastilone was not the standard runabout, as her decidedly-non-riverine name made clear. Lucy settled into the helm and looked over at Kane, who was manning the station beside her. "You've been flight training?", she asked him.

"I'll remind you, Lieutenant, that this is a Marine craft," he answered. "Of course I trained on her." Lucy gave Kane a skeptical look, so he soon added,"Holo-simulation training, I mean."

Lucy smirked. "Of course." She completed the flight checks. The Bastilone was a Wingate-class assault runabout developed exclusively for the war, built for inserting strike teams into behind-the-lines targets. One had been assigned to the Aurora as a just-in-case measure. "A good thing I was one of the test pilots."

Behind them, a gruff female voice asked, "Aren't they all about the same?"

"Lieutenant Lucero, meet Lieutenant Pauline Barker. Lieutenant Barker, this is Lieutenant Lucilla Lucero." Seeing Lucy's inquisitive look, Kane added, "The Lieutenant joined us at the Rings, she's one of my platoon officers."

"Right." Lucy turned her attention back to the board. "I hope everyone is strapped in, because our pre-flight checks are complete and I'm signalling the bridge that we're ready."

Barker nodded and stomped to the back of the runabout, where the Marines' seats were present. Her voice began barking orders.

Lucy gave Kane a look. "I thought Sergeants did things like that?"

"Wartime commission, Lieutenant," Kane answered.

Lucy nodded. A blue light flashed on the console. "They're moving in. We drop in approximately three minutes."




The Koenig was almost up to the nearest A-1700 when she decloaked. Amber fury erupted from her forward emitters and slammed the dagger-shaped Nazi gunship repeatedly until the vessel, its defenses overcome, exploded in a white fireball.

The enemy fleet recognized their arrival. Other ships began to converge on them as the Koenig dove toward the atmosphere. Red light gathered at her bow from the re-entry friction acting on her shields.

Disruptor fire came in as she breached the mid-point of the upper atmosphere. The emerald beams were fired from the emitter points on two more of the dagger-shaped Nazi ships - their Z-2500s and A-1700s - and stabbed repeatedly at Koenig's shields. From the angle she couldn't fire back directly and so took the enemy fire in silence.

"We're approaching the optimal drop point, sir," Apley stated.

"Magda, open links to our planet-side forces," Zack ordered. "Let's make sure the Nazis think they know what we're up to."

"Communication links established. We're receiving updates on their situations, casualties, remaining supplies."

"Drop point reached."

Zack nodded. "Open the shuttle bay door."

Koenig's shuttle bay opened up on the bottom of her hull. The Bastilone dropped out and shimmered out of view, joined by sensor probes to fully exploit the deception. The enemy would likely destroy the probes in the coming minutes, but that was part of the plan and thus fully expected.

"Bastilone is away. Under cloak. I'm reading minimal wind current disruption."

"Let's give them a minute." The ship shuddered slightly from another direct hit. "Prepare for warp jump."

"Preparing for in-atmo warp jump," Apley confirmed. "Coordinates and course laid in."

The ship rocked again. "Shields down to eighty percent. Enemy cruisers are moving into engagement range."

Zack nodded. "Steady…"

Apley keyed in more information. "Course is clear. At your command, sir."

"Steady…" Zack checked the timer. Every moment they spent here was another bit of distance the Bastilone could go without being noticed. He'd never feel right again if he felt he hadn't given them as big a chance as he could.

They took another series of hits. "Shields down to sixty percent," Magda warned. "We're starting to take bleedthrough damage to the hull."

Zack nodded. He checked the timer again and decided it was the best they could hope for. "Warp jump on my mark, Ap."

"Yes sir."

"Three… two…" Another hit rocked the ship. "....mark!"

Apley keyed in the command to generate a warp field. The Koenig shot out of orbit as if thrown by a catapult.

And the Bastilone continued on, creeping her way to the surface to avoid detection.



The whistling noises and hoots and other such sounds were keeping Locarno alert while he and Hajar tromped through the forested foothills of Beta Durani 4. They were following one of the streams that emptied into the central river. "This stream doesn't come from the mountains," he noted aloud, looking down the side of the tall hill they were on at the running water.

"It must start in an underground spring." Hajar took a moment to look around. "Or more than one. There could be all sorts of small caverns and waterways carved into the rock these hills are built on.

Hearing that prompted Locaro's attention to the time. It was getting dark. "We might have to stop and set up a camp," he said. "If there are caverns we can slip into they'd be great places to hide."

Hajar looked back at him while consulting her multidevice, specifically the directional scanning. "We've still got about two hours of daylight left. Let's keep pushing."

"We'll want to save some daylight for preparations," Locarno pointed out.

"I remember Professor Sirok's field survival course as much as you do," Hajar insisted. "I know what we need to do."

"You really like bringing up our Nova Squad days," Locarno pointed out.

Hajar looked back at him with a sardonic look. "It was the last time in my life that I was happy."

Locarno stopped. "You're never going to give me an inch, are you?"

For a moment Hajar ignored him and kept going. It was only when he'd called to her again that she finally turned. "I can't give you an inch, Locarno," she answered. "Last time I gave you any leeway was when you talked me into supporting that damned starburst training."

"Dammit, Jean!", Locarno shouted. "I made…"

He stopped upon hearing the distant sound of a cracking twig. Assuming the worst he jumped and tackled Hajar to the ground.

A loud "whmpf" sound filled the air, and the tree just past them exploded, showering Locarno and Hajar with splinters. Locarno felt the stinging pain of one of the splinters cutting into the back of his head, drawing a little blood.

The two scrambled forward as another disruptor bolt landed, this time within inches of Hajar's arm. They got back to their feet and ducked behind a thick tree. Hajar looked over her multidevice's sensor scans. "There's at least four of them," she said. "They're trying to flank us."

"Please tell me they're not in powered armor," Locarno said. He'd seen the others train in simulations against the Panzergrenadiers and knew they'd be dead if one of those was around.

"I'm not picking up any armor suits."

"That's a relief." Another disruptor bolt slammed into the tree, gouging out a chunk of it. "Not a big one, but I'll take it."

"We have to get to better cover," Hajar insisted. She looked over her multidevice. "There's a spring cavern entrance about a hundred meters to our southeast. If we can get in there maybe we can catch them in an ambush."

"Or they'll just throw a grenade in and finish us off," Locarno pointed out. He pulled out his pulse pistol and fired off a couple of shots toward the shooter.

"Do you have any better ideas?", Hajar countered as a challenge.

Locarno had to admit that he didn't. They had to change their position to avoid being encircled. And they didn't seem to have any good choices. "Right. Okay, ready?"

Hajar nodded.

"After their next shot…" When said shot blasted away more of the tree, leaving very little cover for them, Locarno leaned out again and fired his pistol in automatic mode. Blue pulses flew out toward the shooter, a figure in feldgrau crouched behind a long-fallen tree nearly sixty meters away. Said figure ducked back into cover to avoid the spray of fire.

Hajar leapt from cover and began running in the direction she had indicated. Locarno put his pistol to the brink of overheating before stopping and running to pursue. She stopped and turned, pistol up, and fired at their pursuer as Locarno ducked low under a shot that went wild. He turned and fired off another series of shots while Hajar continued onward.

The pursuit took them over the uneven ground. It had been hard enough walking through it - at a run they were at constant risk of tripping over thick silver-sheened roots and old rotten remnants of the fallen trees. Every time cover was offered they would turn and fire, forcing their pursuer's head down.

The other pursuers were moving up alongside them, appearing only on the sensors of their multidevices. Hajar started firing to their left and front to suppress the attacker from that angle.

The forest gave way only partially to the banks of a stream. Crisp, dark water flowed by at a fair current. "We're almost there," Hajar urged, just starting to pant. The adrenaline rush and fear were becoming overwhelming.

The opening in the ground was partly below the ground level. The gentle rushing of water was pouring inward. "This doesn't look… like a spring," Locarno said, panting now from the exertion of running for his life.

"We'll never make it to the next!", Hajar retorted. "Come on!"

As they entered Locarno couldn't help but feel they were entering a trap. They plunged into darkness until Hajar's multi-device activated a light for their benefit. She found an outcropping of rock along the wall and slid behind it. Her pulse pistol came up.

Locarno looked around. A stalagmite formation growing out of the ground looked like the best cover and he got over to it. He crouched low and checked his gun. He'd used up a lot of charges and only had two fresh power batteries for the weapon. He readied a fresh one and sat there, waiting, for the first enemy to come through.

One did. He didn't get a good look at the man, firing right at the entrance in time with Hajar. Blue pulses repeatedly hit the Nazi soldier's torso and he fell over, dead. A figure behind him retreated from the barrage of shots. A grunt of pain came from the retreating figure after a blue pulse from Locarno's weapon nicked him along the shoulder.

For several moments there was oppressive silence. Hajar and Locarno exchanged looks. Was the enemy going to rush through? Or would they do something else?

"Attention Alliance officers," an accented voice called out. "Surrender and you will not be harmed."

"We've seen the holos of your prisoner camps, pal, so the answer is no," Locarno retorted.

"If you do not surrender you will die."

Locarno looked to Hajar. They both figured what was coming next.

And they both looked toward the darkness deeper in the cavern.

Both ran from their cover and went deeper, following the flow of the water.

About ten seconds after they took off running, a thunderous roar sounded behind them, so loud it hurt their ears. The explosion was joined by the terrifying sound of falling rocks and the vibrations that could only come from a cave-in.

They ran. They ran as fast as they could, as the rumbling caught up behind them. The explosion had destabilized the delicate structural elements that kept the underground opening intact. If the entire thing collapsed on them…

Locarno pushed that thought out of his head, unwilling to follow that sentence through. Their only hope was to keep running, to keep running until they got to safety, and all while the rumbling continued to get closer and closer.

They arrived at what looked to be an opening up of the cavern to a wider, and hopefully safer, space. Hajar went through first and Locarno got to the opening…

And then there was pain, pressure, and the blackness of unconsciousness.




The Bastilone flew over the blue fields of a tree canopy, marking the temperate forest that the remnant engine trail from the shuttle had led Lucy to. The runabout had crept its way through the atmosphere, managing to go just slowly enough to avoid detection of its atmospheric wake, at the cost of precious time. Now they were in position to a point where the impulse drive signs faded.

"I'm not getting anything on comms," Kane revealed from his station.

"Given the jamming in the area, I'm not shocked," Lucy murmured. "It looks like they're using localized jamming."

"What? From a backpack source?"

"No." Lucy looked out and slightly up of the cockpit window. "That."

The craft that moved overhead was smaller than the runabout, but the speed with which it zipped through the air showed it was powerful in its own right. Four uniformed figures were standing on top of it, manning what looked like gun stations and a control panel, with a railing encircling their position.

"Assault craft," Kane muttered.

"Nazi flying saucers," Lucy sighed, not sure whether to laugh or groan. "You've got to be kidding me."

"Eh, the Taranak use something like those," Kane pointed out. "I mean, if you're going for low-level aerial ground-attack craft with hover flight, the saucer shape isn't bad for multiple firing angles."

"Whatever. That thing is going to seriously ruin our day," Lucy said. "And if we blow it up with the ship, we'll have to decloak, and the orbiting starships will blow us out of the sky too."

"Can't you just use your life force mumbo jumbo stuff on it?", Kane asked.

Lucy gave him a sardonic look. "I've never manipulated something of that size with my power before, Commander." She shook her head. "I don't think we should rely on stopping it that way. We need a way to ground it."

"Or blind the damn thing," Lieutenant Barker suggested.

Lucy thought on that. Slowly a smile crept across her face. "That is a very good idea," she said.

Under Lucy's control the Bastilone flew even lower, nearly brushing the treetops as it got below the Nazi assault craft. "We don't even need to decloak for this," she said. "Kane, we're going to run a powerful surge through the main sensors. Keep an eye on the stress levels for our systems, please."

"Sure." Kane gave her a confused look. "What are you planning on doing again?"

"The electronic equivalent of shining a blinding light in their eyes," replied Lucy.

"Oh." Kane grinned in acknowledgement and agreement.

Under Lucy's guidance the Bastilone kept its position. Energy surged into the systems on the runabout that would emit the pulse Lucy planned. An electronic signal that would burn out the sensing gear on the Nazi craft, or at least their IR scanners and similar systems.

Once she confirmed the pulse had gone off Lucy began flying onward. A check to the sensors showed the craft was flying away, this time at a much faster speed than it had been hovering before.

"Looks like your trick worked, Lieutenant," Kane said.

"So it does." Her hands moved over the controls again. "It looks like we've got a potential landing zone just alongside the river. Sensors are showing what looked to be a crashed shuttle about two kilometers south of the river. No life signs."

"That doesn't mean anything," Kane insisted. "They might have fled."

"Yeah." Lucy nodded. She hoped that was what had happened. "Okay, I'm going to fly us to the shuttle crash site. Ensign." She turned to the backup piloting officer she'd brought along, Ensign Yang. The young Anglo-Chinese man nodded in acknowledgement of her imminent command. "You'll take over piloting from here. Set her down at the river spot I indicated and keep the cloak on. We'll call for you if we need you."

"And for Christ's sake, make sure you pay attention to our codes. If we're sending the duress code on the subchannel keep this thing cloaked," Kane added. "Lieutenant, have Perelman and Icahn stay behind with the Ensign to guard the ship."

"Yes sir."

While Barker prepared the Marines and brought out the two who would remain behind, Lucy finished flying them to their destination. She brought the runabout as low as she dared above the trees before stepping away from the console for Yang to take over. While Kane oversaw the Marines jumping out into position - wearing their light powered suits they weren't in any danger of hurting themselves from the twenty-plus meter fall - Lucy changed out of her flight uniform and put on her field armor. It was purple like Meridina's, sans robe since wearing such a thing in this terrain was just asking for it to repeatedly get ensnared.

Once that was done and she had secured her lakesh and her pulse pistol to their proper places at her hips, Lucy went through the Marines' seating area and to the waiting back hatch. Kane was standing there, his light armor suit active. "My team's already scouted the crash site," Kane said. "No bodies, and there are clear signs of survivors."

"Or the Nazis could have removed their bodies… no, then they wouldn't need that assault craft out here, would they?" Lucy smiled thinly. "So they're still alive."

"Hopefully."

Lucy nodded. "Alright, after you Commander."

"You sure about this, Lieutenant?" Kane gave her a look. "You're not wearing a suit. I've got shock absorbers rated to a height of fifty meters. You've got unpowered armor."

"I've got swevyra," Lucy reminded him. "Or whatever you want to call it. I can use my life force to absorb the impact."

"Just so long as we don't have to carry you after you break your legs," Kane said. "See you on the ground." He stepped to the end of the short ramp and jumped off.

Lucy took a moment to breathe and clear her mind. She had to suppress the small voice of doubt that told her that no, she couldn't do this, this was foolish, and this was going to hurt. Doubt was her enemy, just as Meridina had taught her.

With certainty and readiness in her mind, Lucy jumped from the back of the runabout. The ground rushed up toward her from their height and she would have seconds to react before landing. Using those seconds she focused her power below her. The kinetic energy that would go through her body upon landing would, if this worked, be redistributed safely and evenly in the air around her. She'd still have a bone-jarring landing, but nothing would break.

When she hit, it was with a small "BOOM". Soil and debris flew away from the impact point with a violent wave. Lucy had landed on one knee to help focus her redistribution of the resulting energy reaction. Much to her relief, the impact went as planned. It jarred her, certainly, and it hurt a bit, but she hadn't broken anything.

"I've got a trail," one of Kane's people called out. "Leading to the southwest. Looks like two people."

"I've got another trail. At least two," said another nearby Marine. "Parallel."

"Fan out. Tajak, Poulastides, you're watching our backsides. Barker, you're in the middle with your squad. Lucero and I are taking point."

A chorus of "Yes sirs!" answered Kane. He looked at Lucy. The darkness of the moonless night and Kane's visor being dark made it impossible to see his face, but Lucy could imagine his slight grin at her. "After you, Lieutenant."

Lucy nodded. With her multidevice display up and active she brought up the trail the Marines found and began to follow it. Behind her, the entire group started moving.





When Locarno woke up, he was in pain. Pain that went all through his legs and the lower half of his back, almost numbing in its intensity. He coughed at the dust that had gotten into his mouth and nostrils.

Most of his surroundings were dark, but there was a source of light nearby. That light, after he blinked a few times, was revealed as a small fire.

Locarno tried to move. Pain and pressure kept his legs pinned in place. He gasped involuntarily at the quantity of the pain and discomfort he felt.

Hajar appeared in his vision, sitting beside the fire that was clearly closer than he had imagined. She was working on her multidevice intently. 'Jean?", Locarno said with his voice hoarse.

She looked up and over at him. "How are you?", she asked.

Locarno grimaced. "Not good."

"Which is still better than you might have been otherwise." She went over to him and knelt beside him. "Don't try to move too much. You got caught in the cave-in. The cave nearly fell on all of us."

With Hajar closer Locarno could see the bruising and cuts on her dust-covered hands. "You dug me out?", he stated. "Thanks."

"Don't thank me yet." She shook her head. "I couldn't get everything."

Locarno could both feel and see that when he looked behind his shoulder to the broken stones still pinning him down. He let out something that sounded like a sigh and a groan had collided in his throat. "Well, I thought my legs had gone numb. Good to see I was wrong about that." He took a breath and looked back to her. "Any sign of more?"

"No," she said. And this cavern system goes on for kilometers. At least, it does according to my device scanners."

"Maybe there's another exit." Locarno nodded. "You should go."

Hajar looked at him. "What?"

"If you can find another exit, it's probably for the best if you keep going," Locarno continued. He grimaced. "I'm not going to be in any shape to follow."

"Ah." She nodded. An irritated look came to Hajar's face. "So now you want to be the sacrificing hero. I'll stay right here."

"Dammit." Locarno clenched his fists. "Jean, I'm being serious."

"And so am I. I'm not leaving you to die just so you can feel like a hero!"

"And what if they find a way in here?" Locarno gestured toward his legs. "You can't get me out alone. The only way for any of us to get out of here is for you to go and to remember the way back to me. If we're lucky, maybe friendly forces can get back in time."

Hajar didn't answer him. She turned her head away for a moment.

"I'll make it an order," Locarno said.

"I'll treat it like you would, and ignore it."

"Seriously, you're doing this now?!" Locarno smacked a hand to the ground. "I'm trying to work with you, Jean! Please!"

She didn't immediately react. Locarno saw her go back to fidgeting with the device in her hands. In the process she turned her back toward him, signaling the conversation was over.

He almost laughed. He wanted to. This entire trip had been meant to show that the past was the past and they could still be professionals. Instead it had made it all too clear that the past still mattered… and now he was stuck with her, unable to move himself, or to move on from what happened.

Locarno laid his head on his arm and thought, quietly, on his few options.




The stars and moon shined silver light through the center of the arcology and into the 12th level garden, illuminating the quiet place while Meridina sat there, legs folded, hands together in gentle repose. She focused upon herself, upon her power, her swevyra, and the emotions that could guide and effect how it manifested.

For so long this meditation had always worked to center her feelings. She would press her feelings and every raw, untoward emotion, every feeling with a hint of darkness to it, would seep away in the face of light.,

But now, whenever she felt like letting go, her mind filled with images of those killed by Amaunet. She could feel the Goa'uld's vicious hatred and fury, the self-centered arrogance, as it felt when Amaunet had held her captive. And her own feelings, the anger and rage she felt at how Amaunet had violated her autonomy as a person, the pain in her heart...

Meridina tried to fight it. She murmured a mantra, a rhyme in Gersallian repeated in an orderly, melodic way to help focus. Meridina would not let this control her. She would control it. She would restrain it. She would push these feelings away as she always did. Focus on the light . Focus on it. Focus on positive feelings, positive emotions. Control them. Control…

But she couldn't. The thoughts and feelings came roaring back. She kept thinking of Lucy. Poor, brave Lucy, who had stood against her, had fought her to a standstill with every ounce of will she had. The clash of their weapons. The savage joy when Amaunet had raked Meridina's lakesh through Lucy's flesh.

I will kill your precious student, the Goa'uld had told her. Not in words, but in savage malevolent feeling.

Reliving those memories made the meditation a sham. Meridina couldn't control them, she couldn't push them away. Why? Why did they still torment her? Why couldn't she move on?

Why couldn't she get rid of the darkness?

"It is odd to see you so troubled, Meridina."

The voice made her look up. Tears had formed in Meridina's eyes, tears from the frustration she felt within, but even through the blurred vision they caused her Meridina could see the shape of her father standing alone in the starlight. He was clad in the simple white tunic and brown vest he always kept for his private meditations.

Anger and shame welled up within Meridina. Every erg of her mental effort went into crushing these emotions, and all others, and to again regain her center of calm.

Karesl shook his head. "Meridina, you have always sought to impress me with your skills. But do you really believe I do not know what you are feeling?" He sat on the ground opposite from Meridina and assumed a meditative pose. "Your mother's gift and your swevyra make it very hard indeed to not sense your moods."

"It is odd that you can speak of knowing my feelings given how far apart we now are," Meridina remarked lowly.

A thin, bitter smile came to Karesl's face. "Ledosh has always been a very charismatic, very loyal man. I am not surprised by the faith he has in you. I simply wish it was for other causes."

Meridina seized upon that; it was a way to cease speaking on her failures before her father. "Were you not once friends? Didn't you train in the same cadre? Now you are enemies."

"Yes to all of those things, although I protest at describing us as enemies," Karesl said. "But Ledosh's views have become radical. And his insistence, your insistence, upon the prophecy…" He visibly stopped himself.

But he hadn't done so early enough, not to avoid Meridina's frustrated retort. "Why are you so insistent, Father, on this course? Of following Goras and his isolationism? The Alliance is everything we might have dreamed of. It holds the power to swing the universes toward the Light."

"And it holds the potential to drag us all down into darkness," Karesl replied. "The Human nations and worlds are fractious and squabbling. They keep no balance amongst each other, they do not recognize the interdependence of beings but insist either on absolute individual power or complete control. They are worse than the Dorei in this regard, and we are but one part that might get swamped by the rest. Indeed, we may have already begun…"

"The Dissenters?", Meridina asked.

"There are those who always insist on rebellion," Karesl noted. "So long as they do not harm others or call forth darkness in other ways, there is nothing necessarily wrong with that. The colonies have long been a way for those with the fire of youth to leave behind those they cannot achieve balance with. But now they have the Human example of demanding change. And I fear they have begun following Human examples of using violence to push for that change." Karesl drew in a breath and easily recovered his center. Thinking about such things was painful for him. To see thousands of years of social peace threatened, and threatened in part by people whom agreed with him and on another part by his own daughter…

"The Council could step in," Meridina said. "Reconcile the factions."

"That has been our usual way, but it does not work now. Many Dissenters accuse the Order of instigating our admission to the Alliance. They do not trust us." Karesl shook his head. "Perhaps they are right. We have had such an effect upon this new Alliance, and now we will be feared for it."

Meridina thought back to Commander King of the attack ship Sladen, who had served with the Aurora while the Koenig was elsewhere. The woman had proven to be a spy, working for Alliance Naval Intelligence and Admiral Davies in particular, sent to investigate how much Meridina and her Order were directly influencing the Aurora crew. When King had been discovered, she had revealed this fact and another: that the Gersallian government, advised by the Order, had threatened to withdraw from the Allied Systems if Minister Hawthorne and Admiral Davies prevailed in stripping Robert Dale and his friends of their ship. "I have heard that the Order involved itself in the attempt to take my comrades from their ship," she murmured.

"Yes we did." Karesl gave her a careful look. "Or rather Maklir did after Ledosh and the others with him pushed. And what has it gotten us? Suspicion and paranoia from the Humans as well." He shook his head. "You believed, daughter, that the Alliance would usher in a golden age of peace, of tranquility? It is a source of dissension and disruption as well, and I fear that the war with the Reich has only worsened this."

Meridina considered her father's words. She knew well enough that they were slanted by his own views, by his alignment with Goras and his isolationist ways. But she thought of that marked statue, of the reports of violence, and wondered… what if she was wrong? What if Ledosh was wrong? What if they were harming their people by their actions in support of the Prophecy of the Dawn, and all for nothing?

All Meridina had ever wanted was to serve proudly as a Knight of Swenya, to uphold the Code that embodied everything that was good and noble about the Gersallian people. She was ready to die for that. Had always been.

But… she'd been breaking it, hadn't she? With her training of Lucy and now Robert, with her devotion to the idea that the Prophecy was coming true, and that even the rules she had cherished could be circumvented if it was necessary to support that greater achievement.

Meridina did not usually doubt. Doubt was anathema to a Knight of Swenya, to a wielder of swevyra. The energy of one's life only worked its will with the universe when unclouded by uncertainty and doubt. There could be no half-measures. You either did or you did not. Act or don't act.

But now doubt gnawed at her.

The darkness inside of her, the darkness left by Amaunet, grew colder, as if to remind her it was there. That she couldn't be certain anymore, not while it lingered.

Karesl noticed the look on her face and extended his hand to clasp her arm. "You have suffered much lately, daughter. It is well you are home. Come, now, let us go back inside. You need your rest." He stood and offered his hand to help her up. "And I would be wrong to press this upon you while you still recover from your experiences. Your recovery is more important."

Meridina murmured her agreement. She let her father guide her back into the family home.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Lucy and Kane were in the lead for the advance through the darkened, night-time forest. The animals of Beta Durani 4 seemed to pay them little mind, which was much to Lucy's pleasure. I am not the outdoors type, she thought to herself.

Kane was busy looking over the ground. "The tracks are picking up right about here, it looks like they started to run."

"And no wonder why." Barker stepped ahead of them and surveyed a tree to the side. A tree that, on closer inspection, had clear chunks of its trunk missing. "Looks like the Ratzis caught up to them," the gruff woman stated.

Lucy nodded and knelt down. She closed her eyes and remembered what Meridina had told her about sensing others through their mutual life forces. How she could feel for those who didn't have the connection to the universe she did. Here the Flow of Life was different than it would be around sentient beings. The animal and plant life gave it a darker tinge. Not the cold darkness of negative thoughts but the absence of conscious thought. The life around her was built on instinct and habit.

But she could feel the embers of consciousness in the Flow of Life around her. The remnants of thoughts that were once here, the echoes of those far away. She could just about sense immense frustration and irritation. The frustration of a hunter having to struggle to catch their prey.

That would be the bad guys, then. Lucy kept on, trying to feel out for any other sensations.

"Lieutenant?", Kane said, looking at her. "We can't just stand around."

"Shh," she insisted. Lucy drew in a breath and re-focused. She had to go further afield, further away, hoping that she'd feel something, that she'd…

There was a sense of anger at the edge of her perception. Anger and grief and regret. She could feel physical pain. She… felt worry about a situation. Frustration at being trapped. Aggravation at stubborness.

There you are, Lucy thought.

"They're still alive." Lucy stood up. "I can feel them."

"Sure? Because I've got nothing on sensors," Kane replied.

Lucy gave him a look. "Yeah, I'm sure," she said with some exasperation. "This way."

They moved on, following the tracks to the southwestern course of the nearby stream. The tracks remained constant, showing two people running and gunning, stopping to cover each other as they went.

"Local topography suggests underground caverns, sir." Corporal Ijala's voice had that strange pitch common to Alakins speaking English. "Perhaps they fled underground."

"Probably a good idea with bad guys in orbit," Kane noted. "Everyone's electronic stealth gear checking out?"

"That won't do us any good against orbital sensors using heat scans," Lucy noted. "We just have to hope that any heat scanning they do doesn't have enough resolution to show them us against the background of the forest."

Their path took them to a cavern opening. The light was too poor to see directly the indications the multidevice was giving off. "I'm definitely picking up disruptor damage to the area. It looks like they ducked in here."

Kane motioned to his Marines and went in first with Corporal Mendelssohn. Several moments later he called out "Clear!". Barker motioned to three others to take up defensive positions at the cavern opening while Lucy entered to join Kane.

They didn't far into the cavern before finding a wall of loose rock. "Looks like someone triggered a cave-in," Kane muttered. "My suit's scans still show no life signs."

Lucy nodded and went up to the wall of rock now blocking their path. She concentrated again, feeling around it, through it, to see if she could sense anything.

She quickly felt the sensations within. The same anger and frustration, guilt and shame, concern…

"It's them," she said to Kane. "I can feel them."

Kane nodded. "Maybe they're jamming their life signs from our sensors?"

"Maybe, it's possible with the right tools." Lucy brought up her arm and began operating her multidevice, trying to see if she could form a connection to Locarno's.




Locarno had almost nodded off when he heard the tone come from the area of his forearm. Hajar heard it too. For the first time in a while she looked back at him and away from whatever it was she was doing. "Someone's sending me a narrow-beam transmission." Locarno used his hand to accept the message.

Nick, are you there? The ID code was identified by his system as Lucy Lucero's.

"It could be a trick," Hajar pointed out.

"It could be, but I doubt it." Locarno activated his audio receiver and transmitter. "Locarno here. Hajar and I are alive, but we're stuck behind rubble."

After several moments the signal came through again. "We could tell. Have you tried exploring to see if there's another exit?"

"That's a little hard," Locarno answered, "on account of the fact that my legs are buried under a bunch of rocks. And I'm pretty sure both of them are broken."

"What about Ensign Hajar? Didn't you send her to look for a way out?"

At Lucy's question Locarno gave Hajar a sharp look. "I tried. But she has other ideas."

There was no immediate answer to that. "Ensign, are you listening?", Lucy finally asked.

"I am, ma'am," Hajar replied, finally looking up from what she was doing.

"I hope, I really hope, you had a good reason to defy a direct order from your superior officer," Lucy said, "because if I find out this is drama due to your background with him I'm going to personally report you for jeopardizing yourself and maybe others out of sheer pettiness."

Locarno winced at the heat in Lucy's voice.

"I was finishing some modifications to my multidevice scanner, ma'am," Hajar responded. "I've turned it into a sonar mapping device and I've been delicately pinging for the last ten minutes. " She gave Locarno an intent look. "If you go about four kilometers to the south of the cavern entrance I think you'll find some kind of opening."

That prompted further quiet on the other end. "Four kilometers?", Lucy repeated. "...that's some pretty good thinking, Ensign. Hold tight there, we'll be in touch."

The call ended after several moments. "Good thinking," Locarno said, looking at Hajar now. "So now we wait."

"They still have to fight their way to us," she reminded him. "I'm sure the Reich troops are after us too." Hajar set her device down. "She's worried about you, isn't she?"

Locarno nodded. "Lucy's been around since the beginning. I mean, with the crew that used to run that Darglan Facility. The people who recruited me."

Hajar nodded. "So basically… she's one of your replacements? For us?"

Locarno's expression turned stony. "No," he said frostily. "She's not."

"Ah." Hajar's voice betrayed evident skepticism.

"Nobody could replace the squad," Locarno insisted. "And I've never tried. What they gave me is something you're clearly not interested in." He only gave her a moment to look to him again before he continued. "They gave me a second chance."

"That's nice." Hajar glared at him. "And what about the rest of us? We didn't get second chances. We had to live under the cloud of what you did while you got your precious second chance."

"That's why I tried to get you to join us back then!", Locarno protested.

"So what, I was supposed to just walk out on everything?", Hajar retorted. "Walk out on Starfleet, on the Federation, on everyone I know and love? And become some renegade like you?"

"Then that's your choice, but I did what I could to give you one!" Locarno, more than anything, wanted to move and to get out of the trap he was stuck in. But the weight of the rock remained too great. "I can't undo what happened to Josh, Jean! I wish I could, but I can't! All I could do was try to do the right thing, for you and the others. I thought it'd be enough when I… when I confessed, when I got kicked out of the Academy. That the punishment they ordered for the rest of you would be enough and you could move on with your careers. I'm sorry it didn't turn out that way."

As he spoke, Locarno felt the defenses he'd built up within himself, the walls that kept in his feelings about what he'd done, begin to just crumble away like nothing. He had done everything he could to move on from Nova Squad, from Josh Albert's death, but in the end… it was still something he couldn't walk away from. He had caused Josh's death. And no amount of excuses, no matter how true, could diminish that fact.

"You, Josh, Jaxa and Wes… you were the best," Locarno said through the tears forming in his eyes. "I admired every one of you for what you were and could be. I… I was flattered that people like you were so loyal to me. That you cared about what I had to say." He swallowed. "That… you saw me as your leader. All I wanted was to show the world, all of Starfleet, how great we were as a team."

Hajar nearly spoke. But at the words died in her throat. She had opted to wait and see what else he had to say.

"The Kalvoord Starburst seemed like just the thing," Locarno continued. "It just made so much sense at the time. That we could do it, and make it work, and it would show everyone that there was nothing Nova Squad couldn't do." He shook his head. The dust from all of the pulverized rock around him became small clouds in his blurred vision. "But I was stupid! I was arrogant! I had to prove I was good enough to lead and do anything! So I pushed you all into it! And I got Josh killed! And… and if I could find anyway to undo that, any way at all, I would. But I can't bring him back, and I can't bring Jaxa back, and I can't give you and Wes your lives back. All I could do was this… to join the others and make up for what I did to you, and to give you the chance to join me if you wanted." His voice grew hoarse from exhaustion. "I… I don't know what else I can do. How I can even begin to make it up to you..."

At that point Locarno stopped. He felt tired and alone. He'd done everything he could with Hajar, to show her that he wasn't the brash and arrogant fool he'd been as a cadet. That he had learned from his mistake.

Even now he had to admit he'd been wrong. He had asked Robert to let him take this trip to prove he could work with Jean Hajar as an officer. But he knew that hadn't been true. He'd wanted to show her that they could be friends again. To find some way for that to happen. Because if they could be friends again…

….if they could, it would let him move on.

Hajar remained eerily silent. It seemed like an eternity in the making. All of that, and she still wouldn't say anything?

Locarno, through the dust and tears, finally noticed the tears flowing down Hajar's face too. "Dammit, Nick," she muttered. "It would have been so much easier if you were the same arrogant idiot from the Academy."

He looked at her, confusion on his expression.

Hajar sighed and sat down next to him. "The truth is… we're not going back to that. Not right now." Hajar shook her head. "I can't. I just can't. All of my dreams went up in flames when we tried that Kalvoord Starburst." After she was answered by silence, Hajar continued. "Maybe you deserve a second chance from me. But I can't give it." She shook her head for emphasis on that point. "Not right now. Not when it feels like you were the one to get all the breaks."

As answers went, it wasn't satisfying. But Locarno didn't feel himself in a position to question it. He had another question on his mind. "So the answer to this entire trip is… no. We can't work together."

"There is far too much in the past," Hajar said. "I'm not ready to move on. Not while I'm trying to get my life back." She looked over at him. "If we survive this, I'm going to request a transfer. It might not look very good on my record, but it's the only way forward for me."

"I'll talk to Captain Dale and the others," Locarno answered. He couldn't keep the disappointment he felt out of his voice. "If we survive."

"Pretty long odds of that, it looks like," Hajar said.

"If you get the chance, though, leave me behind," Locarno insisted. "Please."

Hajar looked back to him with an uncertain look in her eyes. Her round face, now smeared with dirt mixed in with sweat, was dim with the light of their camp behind her. But he thought he could see something of a glint in her eyes. "Alright," she finally answered. "I'll go."

The only answer he could muster was a nod.




Lucy and Kane had left the blocked cavern behind, leading the Marines in the direction indicated by Hajar's work and waiting to see if they would encounter Reich forces.

They were not disappointed.

Here the forest was starting to give way to rockier surroundings. eons of erosion and similar forces had had pulled away the soil. The terrain was marked by higher and more pronounced hills and rises. Along one of those rises the various sensors the group was using were showing life readings.

Approaching from the northeast, the group followed the sloping hills up. Lucy already felt the presence of their foes through her life force. While much of the area was covered in darkness that was no guarantee they could get by undetected, not with the many forms of sensors and image enhancement that even field troops could employ. "Status on your cloaks?", Lucy asked.

"Getting pretty low on power," Kane noted. "If you were thinking of us just cloaking entirely and slipping through, we'd only have a minute or two before the power's out."

"So no sneaking in. Figures." Lucy drew in a breath and focused her thoughts to see if she could consider a solution. "Ijala, can you get a shot from around here?"

"There are no good perches, Lieutenant," replied the sniper in his usual chirping voice.

"Our best bet is come in on a main approach and open up as we get in range," Kane answered. "They're looking for ways to get at our people, they may not be expecting us."

Lucy considered that. She wasn't a big fan of the direct approach, not in this situation, but Kane was the ground commander, she was the tech help plus metaphysical backup. She nodded. "Go ahead then."

Kane nodded at her and looked back to his people. He began issuing commands, splitting them up into fire teams and giving them directions to approach from. She concentrated on other things. The growing sense of unease she felt, like something was off. Something wrong.

She realized what it was just in time to save Kane's life.

He had moved out of the cover of one of the last trees, ready to creep further up the slope. Lucy dived and tackled him to the ground. Not a moment later green energy lanced by the spot he'd been moving through.

The others opened up with fire. Not at an enemy on the ground, but above, where the rough saucer shape of a Nazi assault craft was now hovering overhead. Red energy flared around it; the craft's shield was stopping the Marine fire. A barrage of rockets flared through the night sky and met the shield. Again and again it flared red, and it did not fall.

"Looks like our friend came back", Lucy muttered. She helped Kane get back up and get back into some semblance of cover. Overhead the whine of an anti-gravity field told them the attack craft was still in position. "These things have energy shields?"

"Not according to the battle reports I've read." Kane frowned. "They must be getting tired of our boys shooting them down." He looked further away, toward the bottom of the slope where the team was finding cover. "Ijala, can you take a shot?", he asked.

There was no answer.

"They're jamming communications," Lucy said. "There must be a lot of power if they're blanketing even short-range comms."

"Shields, jammers, I'd hate to see what else this thing can do." Another emerald beam lanced the ground nearby. A second fired off further away, driving two of Kane's people back into cover.

"We have to find a way around that thing."

"There's no way around that thing, Lieutenant," Kane pointed out. He tried to peek around their cover and barely got his head back in time for an emerald beam to sizzle through the air where he had been.

"If we don't catch up, they'll kill Nick." Lucy started looking around their surroundings. The assault craft was in just the right spot, hovering nearby and forcing them to stay in cover without giving them much chance to fire at it. Even in the night it couldn't be missed, giving it a literal otherworldly look with the white glow from the craft's undercarriage and networked anti-gravity drives.

"If you get far enough way, you should be able to call the Bastilone in", Kane proposed. "A runabout should make short work of one of those things."

"'It'd take time to get into position. And if they fly a little too fast, the enemy fleet sees them." Lucy shook her head. "And that's if they didn't see them when they decloaked to fire."

"Well, I'm open to suggestions." Kane looked back to his tactical display on his HUD. There were more signatures moving in. Enemy troops, he suspected, to flush them out for the saucer to kill. "Because we've got more Ratzis coming in to flush us out."

Lucy bit into her lip for a moment as she thought about the situation. She looked back to the assault craft hovering above them. To generate a shield that powerful required a lot of energy. Could such a craft be capable of that on all sides?

Not likely. Not if they wanted to make it affordable, she decided. And if it was too expensive, it wouldn't be as numerous and therefore not as useful, since actual fighter craft could make short work of it.

"Give me what cover you can," Lucy said to Kane. "I'm going to try something." She leaned over away from him and put herself into a starting position to begin running.

As expected, Kane looked at Lucy as if she was nuts, although it wasn't a disapproving look. He tapped something on his arm and a rocket launcher swiveled up on his armor suit.

Once she was ready, Lucy began to run. She focused on her power, on the energy she felt within her and around everything else, and willed her legs to carry her forward faster and faster. Her running soon hit speeds normal Humans would never manage.

Behind her disruptor fire stitched up the ground. Rockets glared into the night sky again as Kane, and now his Marines, laid down the cover fire she requested. Rockets lit up the air and exploded against the craft's shield.

Lucy ran-on, rushing toward the slope and then up it. She ran up it, surprised with herself at how well she was keeping this up.

But the truly tricky part came next. Lucy backed away from the edge of the rockface and pulled her lakesh from the place on her belt. Here goes nothing.

Backing up an appreciable distance, Lucy took off running again and straight for the edge. At the last moment she jumped off with her feet, still focusing her power into her body's muscles to go faster and now jump farther. Her arms wheeled to either side in the open air as the distant ground, and the enemy saucer, rushed up toward her.

If Lucy missed, the landing would be painful and the enemy craft would get a clear shot at her. If she was wrong about the shields, she'd slam into a concentrated energy field and end up dead, burnt, or getting battered by the reactive force of impacting the field with the kinetic energy of her fall.

The craft loomed closer, and closer, and closer…

Lucy managed a landing just inside what looked to be the protective rail for the operation space. Coming out of the night sky above, compared to the clashing colors of energy fire from below, the enemy gunners hadn't been in place to notice her descent until she'd landed. She sensed their surprise, and more than that, the immediate intention to go for their weapons. Her finger hit the switch on her lakesh hilt. A sharp metallic sound sounded out and the memory metal surged from its reservoir in the hilt, forming a deadly blade that faintly glowed with blue light.

Lucy slashed the nearest Nazi trooper with her weapon. The blade found the side of his neck and cut through flesh and bone, nearly decapitating him. The enemy beside him pulled out his disruptor pistol, but Lucy caught him with a kick to the hand that knocked it free before driving the blade into his heart.

The third and fourth men recoiled, the fourth nevertheless having gotten his sidearm out. The emerald beam lashed out for Lucy the moment she got her blade back into position. It deflected from the blade, protected by that EM field, and the beam struck the third man in the chest. The man disappeared in a wave of green energy, utterly vaporized.

Lucy freed one hand and thrust it toward the last remaining soldier before he could fire again. He flew off of the saucer, crying out in surprise and fear as he fell to the rocky ground below.

Lucy looked around her. The controls showed a fairly decent display of both Kane's Marines and the Nazi troops moving to encircle them. She reached for what looked like the firing controls. Reading German was definitely not her strong suit and it took her an extra moment to realize how the firing and piloting controls worked.

Once she did, however, the battle changed immediately. It took only a couple moments to set up the craft's auto-hover control, allowing her to focus on the firing console. Under Lucy's control the powerful emerald beams again flared out. But this time it was the Nazi troopers forced to flee for cover as their own weapon was turned against them.

After firing a few times Lucy quickly checked another console. Even with the German language controls, she could guess it was their tactical jamming gear given the clear frequency markings on the controls. She quickly shut down jamming on their command frequency. "Lucero here, I've got control."

"Good job Lieutenant," Kane said. "I'm relaying firing data to you now. Keep the targets in that area suppressed while we handle the rest."

"I'm on it," Lucy answered.

From her vantage point on the saucer-like assault craft Lucy watched the battle unfold. Kane maneuvered the dozen Marines with him with the skill she expected from him, isolating and defeating the enemy bit by bit while she provided cover fire to keep them isolated.

As soon as the fight was over Lucy went over to the piloting controls again and flew the craft to the ground on the upper slope. It landed in a cloud of dust. Kane walked up to her. "You did it again," he said.

"You helped," Lucy answered. "As soon as their commanders realize what happened that saucer's a flying target."

"I hear you on that," said Kane. "Let's get to Locarno and Hajar. I want to set up a secure position just in case we get any more visitors before extraction."

Lucy promptly brought up her multi-device and called up the relevant data. "This way."



It was Gamaya who came to check on Meridina after dawn. The short-haired, spry young scientist-in-the-making set off her sister's doorbell repeatedly until, with great care, she opened the door. Her sister's main living area was as sparse as ever. Meridina was sitting on the bed, staring out a window. "Meri? Meri, it's time for morning meal." When Gamaya didn't get a reaction she walked up beside Meridina.

She was surprised to see the tears of frustration on Meridina's cheeks. "Meri?"

"I doubt," Meridina whispered.

Gamaya blinked. "What do you doubt?"

"Everything," was the low answer. "What if I have been wrong? What if…" She looked to Gamaya directly. "What if everything I have worked for was the wrong thing?"

It wasn't hard to see how twisted up Meridina's feelings had become. Gamaya did not have her parents' gifts, but she knew her sister and that was what mattered. "Well, sometimes we make mistakes," Gamaya said. "Scientists do it all of the time. It's how they make new discoveries. I mean… that's how it sometimes happens."

Meridina considered that. "Then I would be obligated to change what I have done."

"Sometimes. But sometimes it's just a mistake in methodology, not idea," Gamaya answered. "And sometimes it's just how you're looking at the answer. That's how it is for science, anyway. For you… this doubt's a bad thing, right?"

"Doubt is deadly to us, yes," Meridina answered.

"Why are you doubting?"

Meridina pondered the answer. "There are… multiple reasons."

"Because of what happened to you?" Gamaya put a sympathetic hand on her sister's arm. "Because of that alien taking over your body?"

"I believe that is part of it. But to come home and find the Dissenters vandalizing statues and causing violence. And over something I support. It makes me believe I may have helped ruin three thousand years of peace on our planet."

"That's because they've let themselves be scared into fearing the Alliance." Gamaya frowned. "They can't find balance with the Alliance, so they're lashing out."

"Perhaps." Meridina shook her head. "But perhaps I have lost my balance too. I want the Alliance to be something great. So much that I may be losing sight of what is going on. Our people are being disrupted by what has happened. How can I continue on the path I've chosen, knowing it may be tearing our people apart?"

Gamaya frowned. "I know Father sees the Dissenters' violence as another sign why we shouldn't be in the Alliance. But I think he's wrong. The Alliance is worth this. It's a chance for our people to become part of something great. We can't just step away from that." Gamaya smiled at her sister, a soft smile meant to build confidence. "I don't think you're wrong for wanting our people to remain in the Alliance, Meridina, and I'm proud that you're trying to keep us together in your own way. Whatever happened to you, whatever this darkness is... please don't let it make you doubt that. You're helping to bring us to a new and better future."

The two sisters looked at each other for a quiet moment. They had grown up together, they knew each other quite well, and they didn't need to speak to communicate on the subtle things. Meridina could see Gamaya's honesty, her passion for the future she saw before her, just as Gamaya saw Meridina's desire to overcome the doubt and darkness clawing within her.

Seeing Gami like this made Meridina feel ashamed of that doubt. She knew she was letting the darkness left by Amaunet cloud her judgement with fear.

I have so much to fear, she thought quietly. But fear was the enemy. It created doubt. It caused anger. It fueled the rage of the Dissenters. Fear of the future could cloud all vision, all wisdom, that could make the future better.

She had to overcome this. Meridina simply couldn't live with this doubt gnawing at her.

As her own expression settled into a look of quiet determination, Gamaya's mouth spread into a smile. She put her hands together. "Now… we should go get our meal. Mother will be upset if you let your food get cold."

Meridina smiled thinly at that. She was still considering her sister's words in her mind, in her heart and being, as she stood up. With a nod she said, "Let us not disappoint Mother, then. I will follow you."

They departed from the room.




It took the better part of two hours for the group to get to the cave-in area. They found Hajar half-asleep from exhaustion and Locarno mostly unconscious. "Corpsman," barked Kane.

One of his team moved forward. The tan-skinned young man, Corpsman Sandoval, ran a medical scanner over Locarno. "Both legs have multiple fractures," he reported to Kane and Lucy. "I'm also reading internal damage, although no active internal bleeding. We'll have to be careful moving him around."

"Digging him out will be hard," Lucy noted, looking over the fallen rocks that were pinning him. "If we shift the weight and structure of this rockslide, it could cause another." She looked to Kane. "I'll do my best to hold the rock up while you dig him out."

"That's all I can ask, Lieutenant. Corpsman, see to Ensign Hajar while we get this done."

"Yes sir."

What followed was one of the most grueling uses of her power Lucy had yet to endure. The rock was indeed loose, and more wanted to pour in even as the Marines, with their armor-enhanced strength, pulled the rest of the rock out. Every iota of will she had went into keeping the loose rock above Locarno from filling in the space that was, centimeter-by-centimeter, freeing him. She felt dizzy and weak as the ordeal went on.

"Almost… almost… I've got him!" Kane pulled Locarno free. The helmsman cried out from the shock of pain that came from the jostling of his broken legs. "Get clear!"

They did so, and not a moment too soon for Lucy. She let go with a groan of relief. Rumbling filled the cavern as loose rock poured into the gap created by the Marines and the removal of Locarno. Dust kicked up in clouds around the impact sight that lingered even after the rumbling ceased.

Lucy toppled to her hands and knees. Her head ached and her vision was growing blurry. "Lieutenant?", Kane asked, concern carefully laced into his tone.

"Just a moment," she muttered. "That took a lot out of me. I've never had to hold that much mass for so long."

"Right. Take a rest and hydrate." Kane looked next to Corpsman Sandoval. "Corpsman?"

"I'll have splints ready shortly, sir," the Spaniard replied. He reached into his medkit and pulled out a hypospray, which he applied to Locarno. "This will help you with the pain."

"Thanks," was the mumbled reply.

Hajar knelt down beside Lucy. "Are you alright?", she asked.

"I will be as soon as the world stops spinning," came the hoarse answer.

Hajar nodded. And after a moment of clear consideration she said, "Thank you, Lieutenant. Thank you for helping to get Nick out."

"Part of the job," Lucy mumbled.

"I know." Hajar shook her head. "But I wanted to thank you anyway."

Lucy replied with a quiet nod. Which made the room spin just a little more, so she stopped.




Dawn had just passed, sending the early rays of the day into the cavern opening when the team returned. Two Marines were carrying Locarno on a litter. Another was staying close to Lucy as she wobbled her way with them.

Kane signaled with his hands for everyone to stay put for the moment, just as they entered the daylight and could see outside. With everyone ready to take cover he and another Marine moved ahead to the furthest extent of the opening.

They took cover just in time, as emerald beams flashed through the air around them.

"Surrender!", a voice called out.

"That sounds like a really stupid thing to do," Lucy mumbled from her place behind cover.

"Agreed." Kane looked at his scanning system. "Looks like they pulled out the stops. At least a company out there, and they've got three of those attack craft with them. And a squad of Panzergrenadiers."

"So our other choice is hold out until someone comes?", asked Hajar. "I mean, don't you have a ship?"

"The Bastilone would have to decloak to beam us up and they'd spot that immediately."

"And you don't look like you're up for any more heroics," Kane said to Lucy.

She returned a weak smile. "I'm not that strong, not yet."

Kane nodded. "If we don't surrender, they'll probably toss grenades in. We can retreat back into the cave and hope someone comes along to pick us up, but…"

Before Kane could finish, everyone became aware of a growing roar in the air. The enemy troops did so as well. And all could see the shape burning in, outlined against the the dawn light.

The craft was much larger than any shuttle or runabout, yet smaller than an attack ship. Kane thought it looked like a planetary assault landing craft by size, and said so.

It flew too high for the Nazi troops to fire at, moving in at just enough of an angle for them to see a glimpse of the large engine assembly in the back, burning orange flame into the atmosphere. Similar jets appeared at the bottom, hovering engines being brought to bear to stabilize the ship in mid-air. It turned to present its side fully.

Four figures jumped from the open bay doors along the side. They were clearly too large to be human-sized fighters, given the size of the ship in relation to their clear profiles. The tremendous clouds of dust kicked up by their thunderous landings made that more evident.

The lead machine was not even human-shaped, with legs slanted forward with chicken-like reverse joints for knees. It was painted in general green camo style with the exception of a rattlesnake insignia on the feet of the machine. An arm ending with a muzzle came up and fired an azure beam that streaked through the air, a solid beam of energy around which lightning crackled like a helix.

The beam speared one of the assault craft. Its shields flickered red for the barest moment, just long enough to be visible, before they gave out. The saucer-shaped hovering craft exploded violently. Debris showered down upon the troops it had been supporting.

A second figure in the same color scheme, slightly smaller and with humanoid legs, swung up its high-shouldered arms, each ending with two muzzles aligned vertically. Golden flame erupted repeatedly from these weapons. Tracer fire showed the onslaught of shells that connected with another of the assault saucers. Again the red light of its shields briefly played over its surface, resisting the fire of the automatic cannons briefly before the shells ripped the saucer to shreds.

The third and last of the saucers died a moment later. There was no visual indication of what had struck it, simply a thunderous impact of an unseen kinetic shell that slammed through its shields like they weren't even there. The Nazi assault craft broke apart like an egg smashed by a hammer.

Crackling came over their tactical comm link. "Corporal?" Kane looked to Corporal Haleigh Stone, his command squad radiowoman.

"They're patching into our tactical comm channels, sir," replied Stone. She was the tallest and arguably strongest in the unit, courtesy of the genetic engineering done to make her home planet of Littlefield survivable with its high-G environment.

A moment later a male voice began to speak with a vaguely American accent. "This is Leftenant Garrett Petersen, 3rd Davion Guards, to Aurora rescue mission. Do you copy?"

"Commander Kane, Aurora Commander of Troops, I read you, Leftenant."

There was an explosion outside. A laser from one of the new arrivals had annihilated one of the Panzergrenadiers with a shot that blew up its internal power core.

"We're under orders to enable your extraction, sir. It looks like we were just in time."

Kane nodded and grinned at his Marines. "That you are, Leftenant. We'll hit them from behind now that you've got their attention."

The offer of help made sense, and its usefulness was highlighted by one of Petersen's machines nearly losing an arm to concentrated disruptor fire from the remaining Panzergrenadiers. "Much obliged, Commander, much obliged."

"Alright Marines!" Kane lifted his particle rifle into his arms. "Let's go make an impression on our new friends from the Inner Sphere. Ooh rah!"

"OOH RAH!", his squad roared in agreement.

Kane led them out of the cave. He quickly identified one of the enemy PGs, still focused on the Davion 'Mechs, and gave him a full blast to the back that took the foe out. Lieutenant Barker brought an arm up and fired a missile into a fireteam of Nazi troopers setting up a heavy weapon. It exploded from the impact and sent the feldgrau-wearing foes around it flying.

The attack by the Marines, and the shock of the attack from Petersen's platoon - or lance, as he would call it - took the fight out of the foe quickly. The expectation of overwhelming victory turned into imminent defeat was more than enough to finish shattering their morale. Some fled away, toward the forest, and a handful of survivors soon threw their weapons down and surrendered.

Once the chaos was over, Kane looked up at the towering machines that had come to the rescue. "Nice to see the walking tanks are everything they were talked up to be," he heard Barker mutter.

"Leftenant, is your ship still alright? There's still that enemy fleet in orbit."

There was a short chuckle on the other end. "Oh, they won't be a problem for long, Commander."




The orbital space around Beta Durani 4 was filled with the tailfires of missiles and a number of energy beams of varying composition and color. A Reich Sedan-class cruiser added to the pyrotechnic display by exploding from within after repeated hits found its fuel bunkerage.

The Starship Aurora turned away from its dead foe and directed its attention towards the largest enemy. The Nazi battlecruiser, of a newer class than the Lutzows they'd seen before, retorted to their fire with its super-disruptor emitters facing them.

"Shields down to sixty percent." Jarod looked over his screens. "It looks like this new design has upgraded cannons, among other things."

Robert nodded. "Ensign Arterria, bring us in on an attack run."

"The Carmichel is going after them too," Julia said from her chair.

"Locking on…" Angel looked over her board. "Firing!"

The Aurora's forward cannons blazed to life again, pouring thick bolts of sapphire energy over the enemy battlecruiser. Its shields flickered red under the onslaught, doing so as well when the amber of the Aurora's phaser cannons and arrays began to strike at it.

From another angle, the Carmichel raced in. The Scorpio-class attack cruiser was another of the new Alliance-wide designs built to fight in the war. It eschewed some of the mission flexibility of the Aurora to pack tremendous firepower into its 400 meter-long, 120 meter-wide frame. The slight wedge shape was from FedStar design practices for ships of its type, allowing it to bring its batteries of cannons to maximum on single, larger targets. Sapphire bursts came from its batteries of pulse plasma cannons like on the Aurora.

Both ships added solar torpedoes to their attacks. The enemy ship's shields buckled and strained under the onslaught. But they had not yet broken.

"The Nazi light warships are heading toward the Commonwealth carrier ships." Caterina's voice had the usual nervous squeakiness she got when they were in a fight. "They're still deploying."

Julia gave him a concerned look. "They only have jury-rigged shields on those DropShips, if they get hit by torpedoes…"

"Get Laurent's people to…"

"There's a ship decloaking," Cat said, cutting in. "It's the Koenig."

"Re-direct Laurent to the battlecruiser," Robert ordered. He grinned. "Zack's got them covered."




The Koenig shimmered into view "above" the group of dagger-shaped enemy ships rushing toward the deploying Commonwealth DropShips. "Target lock," April said from tactical.

Zack kept a confident pose in his chair. "Fire at will, April. Keep them off our allies."

He watched on the viewscreen as the Koenig's forward cannons opened up. Pulses of deadly amber energy slammed into one of the Nazi destroyers along the rear, where its internal warp drive assembly was located. A ferocious white fireball nearly engulfed the enemy ship from the direct hit, sending it spiraling off.

The next shots from April were slightly off. "They're evading," April said.

"Ap…"

"On it," Apley replied from his place at the helm.

The Koenig twisted along one path and soon April's fire was again hammering the enemy torpedo destroyer. A final solar torpedo blew the vessel in half, leaving just one.

The Koenig turned to pursue that ship, and in the process opened the path for the Commonwealth ships to continue their descent into orbit.



On the Aurora bridge, Robert and the others watched the enemy battlecruiser suffer several more hits. Their shields were still holding, as were Carmichel's, and now the Mongoose fighters on the Aurora were adding to the ship's difficulties with repeated torpedo and missile strafing runs. Aerospace fighters launching from the Commonwealth carrier DropShips added to the damage, slinging upgraded warheads retrofitted for their fighters' missile launchers into the enemy's shields and, increasingly, their hull.

"I'm picking up a power surge," Caterina said. "It looks like they're…"

In a flash of light the burning enemy battlecruiser elongated briefly and disappeared.

"...going to warp," she finished.

Julia nodded while observing the tactical display. One by one the remaining icons for enemy ships were disappearing. "They're retreating."

Robert smiled at that and leaned forward in his seat. "Let them. We need to attend to the enemy planetside now. Jarod, any word from the Foxfire?"

"They're sending us regular tactical updates," Jarod answered. "The second wave of ships are burning into atmosphere now."

"Did they say anything about our rescue team?", Julia asked.

"Nothing yet." Jarod noticed a light on his panel begin blinking. "We're getting a hail." Clear relief entered his voice when he added, "It's from the Bastilone. It's Commander Kane."

Robert sighed with relief. "Put them on."

The viewscreen shifted to show Lucy and Kane in the cockpit of the assault lander runabout. "We found them, Aurora," Kane announced. "Locarno's busted up a bit, broken legs from a cave-in. But he'll live."

"We'll have sickbay standing by for your casualties, Commander," Robert said. "Thanks for getting to our people."

"We have you to thank for getting the reinforcements here," Lucy answered. "They saved our bacon." Her hands moved over the controls. "We're lifting off now to return to the ship."

"Good. Don't take your time either, we still have to escort the Marik contingent to Eta Durani 2 to stop the enemy offensive there."

Lucy nodded. "We'll be with you in a couple of minutes."

Julia, meanwhile, was already at work. "All fighters are coming back in, no losses," she announced happily. "And our other shuttle crews are preparing to beam back aboard. Unfortunately it looks like our other shuttles got shot up on the ground, none of them are flight-capable."

"Relay their coordinates to the shuttle bay transporters, then."

"Doing so now." Julia noticed another bit of data coming up. "And the Koenig is preparing to dock."

Robert nodded. "Signal the convoy to get back into formation. We'll warp out as soon as the Brasidas and her battle group get here. Ensign Arterria, set a course for Eta Durani, Warp 6."

"Laying in course and speed," the young woman answered. "ETA is ten hours."

"So much for this surprise Nazi offensive, huh?", Julia asked.

"They probably thought they could get away with it given the Klingon withdrawal." Robert shared a knowing grin with Julia. "The arrival of our new allies should make them have second thoughts about trying it again." He sighed and looked back to the viewscreen, showing the planet spinning below them as several more Commonwealth DropShips lowered into the atmosphere. "I'm just glad we didn't lose anyone."

"We got lucky, I guess." Julia's look turned sad. "We've lost enough of our people in this war."

"Maybe turning them back here will change the tempo of the war." Robert nodded to the screen and the ships still flaring against the atmosphere of Beta Durani 4. "And it'll bring the war to an end soon."

"All we can do is hope."

Robert found he had nothing to add to that statement.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Shroom Man 777
Global Mod
Posts: 4637
Joined: Mon May 19, 2008 7:09 pm
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Shroom Man 777 »

Very nice.
Image

"Sometimes Shroomy I wonder if your imagination actually counts as some sort of war crime." - FROD
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

After writing and filing her debriefing report, Hajar went to the medbay and was directed to the bed where Locarno was kept. A skeletal regenerator assembly was over his legs. Leo stood over him. "I don't want to see you on your feet for the next few days," he was saying. "It'll take time for the fractures to finish healing."

"Sure," Locarno said. "I think I could use a few days off doing… nothing, I guess? Just complete and absolute boredom."

Leo gave him a sardonic look. "Don't make me sic Julia on you."

Locarno chuckled in reply. "Don't worry, you won't have to."

Leo let out a short laugh and walked off.

Locarno turned his head to face Hajar. "Hey," he said.

"Hey," was her response.

"So, we made it out alive, huh."

She nodded.

There was more uncomfortable silence between the two. They had already said everything there was to say, after all. Their feelings were known.

"Thank you," Hajar finally said, to break the silence if anything. "For keeping me from getting hit by those rocks."

"You're welcome." Locarno swallowed. "I can make arrangements for you."

"I know. But I'm not worried." Hajar shook her head. "For now, I'm just going to wait and see what comes up."

"Yeah." And like that, there was nothing more to be said. Hajar left.




The hover-vehicle ride to the Temple was an hour long, and Meridina used that time to continue meditating and considering herself. To consider everything.

The surroundings did not escape her notice, of course. The gentle climb up toward the mountains overlooking the capital, with the arcologies and non-residential towers marking the heart of the Gersallian civilization slowly giving way to lush forest and gentle creeks flowing away from the Lutanyan River and its gorgeous, azure sheen. She could sense the animal life in that area, intermixed with those enjoying the forests or training within its boundaries.

The forest gave way to the blocks of dormitories in which the members of the Order, and their providers, lived and ate together. These old structures had been built and rebuilt with the latest technology while keeping their circular architectures and gentle shapes. The remnants of the road that once connected the Great Temple to the capital could still be seen exiting the forest.

The driver set the craft down in the vehicle park for the Temple. Meridina intentionally left Alliance credits in her seat, knowing that the driver would not accept pay directly, and started walking toward the main building.

Around her, heads turned among the sensitive. They could feel her anguish and pain, still so prominent in her heart. And... yes, they could sense that little piece of darkness Amaunet had left in her. She kept her head bowed and tried to force the shame out as she entered the main building.

The red-robed defenders of the Temple gave her closer, scrutinizing looks as she walked into the great Council Chambers. She took it as a sign of trust that they did not stop her as they might have stopped another who felt like she did.

The Chambers were the largest structure on the Temple Grounds. They had been built for the public deliberations of the Order Council and for the ceremonies of the Order, such as the recognition of new Mastrashes or new members of the Council.

A chill went through Meridina's spine as she considered those public deliberations and ceremonies. They included trials for corruption or major violation of the Code. The sort of corruption she had now experienced… and the violation she was arguably performing by training Robert and Lucy as extensively as she was.

She walked beyond the vacant table, the ranks of vacant seating, and toward the relics. A great portrait depicted Swenya, dark-hair flowing out with a lakesh shining with symbolic light extended and held up. Below the portrait were three glass cases. One held Swenya's sandals, one her battle-torn blue robe, and the third, her ancient lakesh, with the rounded hilt different than any lakesh known to their histories.

The relics made Meridina consider Swenya, the Great Foundress. The woman who arisen from the obscurity of the provinces with her mentor and teacher, Reshan, and brought stability and peace to Gersal. She had defeated the Trumav Brotherhood, restored peace with Gersal's outlying colonies, and joined the other swevyra-using organizations into the Order that Meridina stood in today.

It seemed odd that so little was known about her, even if she had started out in the poorest provinces of the Jaldiran Continent. Her parentage was unknown. The only record of her birth was a printed record in the village of Trubin, stating the day and time of birth but not the mother's name - it had been established solely by the eyewitness testimony of a town elder's son, who didn't recall the parents. Even less was known of Reshan - claims he was from the colonies, disputes over the role he played in Swenya's life. The Brotherhood of Kohbal had caused so much devastation after Swenya's death that even these few surviving things were precious and rare.

For a moment Meridina set her eyes on the lakesh. The rounded hilt was so different from the one belted to her waist. She wondered why the roundish hilt had been preferred.

There was another presence in the room. Meridina turned and faced Mastrash Ledosh, her mentor and teacher, now standing by the Council table. He looked at her with caring brown eyes full of sadness. "I have worried," he admitted. "The reports of the darkness now within you, of what was done to you."

"Amaunet seized my being," Meridina said. "I could not stop her from taking control."

"A dreadful thing." Ledosh shook his head. "Have you spent time with the healers?"

"I… have considered it, yes," Meridina admitted. "But I fear they will prejudge me. Or that it will further complicate their perceptions of the Alliance."

"I see.” Ledosh finished walking up to her. "But this is serious, my student. This Goa'uld parasite has left you tainted by darkness.And that will excite the members of the Order."

"Can the healers purge me of this darkness?"

"They may be able to. It will not be easy on you." Ledosh shook his head. "And it may require you to renounce your commission and leave the Aurora."

She gave him a sharp look. Refusal was evident in her features. Leave the Aurora...?!

Indeed, her reaction surprised her, as it seemed that her doubt simply melted against the intensity of the thought. It was instinctive, immediate, flowing from within the deepest core of her person. No. She could not leave the Aurora. Her work there was too important.

Ledosh felt it too, but he also felt the obligation to give his student good counsel. "Meridina, please. It may be for the best." Concern showed on the older man's face. "Your father has already sensed the darkness lingering within you. It will be expected of you to be treated for it. You must cleanse yourself before you resume any duties."

Meridina shook her head. "I cannot. Not with the responsibility on my shoulders. I still have work to do."

"Even with the doubt?", Ledosh asked. "I can sense it in you, my student. You now fear your own power and will. You fear what you might become if your control slips. You fear your own feelings."

Her reply was a nod. "Yes," Meridina admitted. "I do. I fear those things. And I fear we may be causing pain for our people. But I also have faith that they will confront their fears and overcome them. As for myself... there will always be fear to overcome for those of us following Swenya's path. You taught me this, Mastrash, and you are a great teacher. I will not disappoint your teachings."

Ledosh remained silent for the moment. He had been fairly certain she would react that way. And, searching his own feelings, he felt his own fear. His fear for her well-being and for her future. "If things go wrong, Meridina, I cannot protect you."

"I do not wish it."

"Goras will pursue you with vigor. While the darkness lingers within you, it is a vulnerability he will aim for to destroy all we have worked for."

"I will be careful," Meridina insisted. "But I believe you and the others are right. They are the Bearers of the Dawn. And I must help them until their destiny is fulfilled."

Ledosh kept a level look on his former student. "I see. You are attempting to remain strong despite your doubt. Be careful, please."

Meridina nodded slightly. "I will, Mastrash. Mi rake sa swevyra iso."

"Mi rake sa swevyra iso."




Meridina walked back out to the hovercar that would take her back home.

She may have sensed them, the ones watching her, but if she did she didn't show it. From a windowed chamber three floors up in the Great Temple, Karesl watched his daughter departing alongside Goras.

Goras momentarily scratched at his full gray beard. He had shaved his head down recently, giving him more hair on his chin than on his head. Dark brown eyes focused on Meridina as she stepped into the craft. "I sense it in her. How unlike her," he noted. "Doubt. Darkness."

"My daughter has suffered much."

"Register that upon Ledosh's account." Goras stepped away from the window. "A great many things will be laid upon his head in coming days."

Karesl looked to his ally. "You believe the Dissenters will act more openly?"

Goras folded his hands before him, causing his purple robes to shift slightly. "Ones such as they always do. The Order cannot keep our people balanced if it is also unbalanced."

"There are still a few key votes. Mastrash Satrin, for instance, may yet be convinced of our approach."

Goras shook his head. "Satrin is too much of a xenophile. We must turn Rekisin, Quliran, and Lariskia first. Then they might bring her around." Goras gave Karesl a careful look. "Of course, if Ledosh is defeated, Meridina may suffer the greatest. She is the one of his faction who openly acted on his behalf."

"My daughter is devoted to the Code, wholly," Karesl said. "If the Council orders her to return home, she will do so. She would never invite ejection."

"Let us hope, for her sake, that you are correct." Goras took a seat. "If she fails to have the healers tend to her soul, she may yet fall to the darkness. And nothing will drive her further than to see her work undone by Ledosh's fall."

Karesl kept his expression level at that remark. A flutter of worry went through him. Ledosh had turned his daughter into a devotee of the greatest order. Might she resist even then?

Might he be forced to throw his daughter from the Order that had been her entire world?

"Let us hope, indeed," Karesl forced himself to say. "I will go see to the creche trials now. You know where to reach me."

"I do. Mi rake sa sweyvra iso, Karesl."

"Mi rake sa swevyra iso, Goras."

Karesl left the room. Goras watched him go and felt his essence grow further away.

A tone came over his personal computation system. He reached over and hit a key with the "Comm" marker on it in High Gersallian. A young woman appeared, her skin reflecting the sunlight off her shaved head. She had the robes of an apprentice. One of his. "Itaralai, have you made the contacts?"

"I have," she pledged. "The Dissenters thank you for your service to their cause, Mastrash. Although, is this truly…"

Goras waved a hand, anticipating the protest. "It is the best way. We must make the Alliance desire Gersallian departure as much as we wish it ourselves."

"If you feel it is necessary, then. We have made the arrangements with a source in the Senate. Entry will be possible when the time is right."

"Excellent. Keep me informed. Mi rake sa swevyra iso."

"Mi rake sa swevyra iso", the apprentice intoned. She disappeared from his screen.

Goras considered the situation quietly. No matter what happened, no matter what came, this had to be done. This had to happen. His people had to be saved before inertia bound them forever into Alliance servitude.




Tag


Ship's Log: 24 April 2642; ASV Aurora. Captain Robert Dale recording. We have completed our part in the counter-attack against the surprise Reich offensive in the Durani Cluster. With the assistance of Inner Sphere ground forces the planets that were invaded are now being reclaimed, and enemy troops are being driven into surrendering. The Reich fleet has already withdrawn from combat.

Robert, Julia, and Zack were seated alone in the bridge-side staff conference room looking over the final reports. Below them Eta Durani 2 span quietly, as if blissfully unaware of the fighting still going on along its surface. A warship of the Sol Republic was visible in its closer orbit, occasionally firing particle cannon bursts from its light armament as orbital fire support.

"No casualties for our fighter wings or on our ships," Zack said, grinning. "It's about time we had a complete sweep."

"We caught them by surprise, so don't get used to this." Julia looked over her reader again. "A small note from Beta Durani 4. Apparently there's a new casualty." She smiled thinly. "Friendly fire, of a sorts."

"Given the smile, it must not be serious," Robert noted.

"Well, the report says that some of the 'Mech pilots and soldiers from the Commonwealth had a small celebration with the Turians." Julia kept reading. "Apparently they got into a heated discussion about which of their units had the best battle histories."

"Bar room brawl?", Zack asked.

"More like bar room boozing. And a drunken FedCom soldier mistakingly picked up a Turian beverage and drank it."

"Ah." Robert nodded. "Hopefully they got that out of his system."

"Well, he's not listed as dead, so that's a good ending to the story." Julia smirked. "And this, gentlemen, is why I don't drink alcohol."

"What about…"

"Usually," she added, glaring playfully at Zack.

Zack returned the glare with a playful smirk.

"I think that's it," Robert said. "Anything else?"

"Actually, yes." Julia looked to Zack again, who nodded. "We have a solution for that little problem you spoke of."

"Oh?" Robert showed interest.

Julia tapped her multidevice in reply. "Jarod, send her in."

After several seconds the door opened from the bridge. Ensign Hajar entered and straightened her spine. "Reporting as ordered, sir."

Julia looked back to her report. "Ensign Hajar is one of our new piloting officer trainees."

"So I've heard," Robert said evenly. He leaned forward. "I read the reports on your mission to Beta Durani 4, Ensign. You did well despite the circumstances. I'm glad to have you."

Hajar smiled thinly and nodded. "Thank you, sir, for the complement. However, due to… personal reasons, I am going to request a transfer."

"So I'm told." Robert gestured to Julia. "Commander?"

Julia looked to Hajar before going over her datapad. "Ensign, you're not only showing high marks in piloting, but you're proven to have engineering aptitude too."

"I do have some, sir."

"As it so happens, there's a posting available for you that would make those 'personal reasons' no longer valid."

Robert could see where this was going when Zack stood up. "Ensign Hajar," he said, "I just lost one of my piloting officers to a transfer. I can use someone with your skills. And mixed specialties always has a place on the Koenig. I've asked Commander Andreys to arrange your transfer to my crew."

Hajar was clearly thoughtful for a moment, clearly considering the offer made. After that period of consideration she nodded. "I'd be honored to join the Koenig crew, Commander. Thank you for this opportunity."

"Report to Lieutenant Apley tomorrow morning for your on-ship quarters assignment and duty roster placement," Zack stated. "You're dismissed."

Hajar nodded briskly and walked out.

"Well, there's another problem out of the way, I guess," Julia sighed.

"Give it time," Robert said. "And maybe she and Nick will bury the hatchet. Anyway, I have reports to finalize and a dinner with Angel to get to, so we're all dismissed."

The three friends exchanged grins and nods before departing.




Locarno was still in bed, and still quite moody from it, when Hajar came to inform him of what happened. "The Koenig." Locarno grinned at that and nodded. "Yeah, you'll fit in well there. So long as Commander Carrey's notorious informality doesn't grate on you."

"I think I'll live," Hajar answered. She looked over the regenerator over his legs. "Still healing?"

"Just some final work on the skeletal patching, according to Doctor Gillam." Locarno sighed. "I'll be out of here soon enough."

"I'm glad to hear it."

Again there was silence between them. Each seemed to be considering what to say next. It was becoming torturous for Locarno. Their distance, continuing like this… the consequence of a mistake in his past he couldn't get over.

Finally Locarno sighed and said, "Are we going to do the silent treatment every time?"

"Probably," Hajar conceded.

"Alright. I understand." And at that, Locarno looked directly into her eyes. "Just to ask… Do you think that, one day, you and I can be friends again?"

Hajar's round face became, for the moment, an imperceptible mask. All Locarno could do was wait and wonder how she would finally answer him.

Finally the mask broke. A small, hopeful little smile appeared on her face. "Maybe," she said. "Maybe one day I can… I can move on. And we can be friends again."

With that said, Hajar turned and walked out.

Locarno laid his head back on the bed after she was gone. The ghosts of Joshua Albert and Sito Jaxa still hovered over him, making him recall all of those foolish and prideful choices he had made in the Academy. The ghosts that he could never quite get rid of.

But he had to smile, if only because Hajar had finally given him a glimmer of hope that maybe, just maybe, he could move on too.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Teaser


Ship's Log: 3 May 2642; ASV Aurora. Captain Robert Dale recording. We've made orbit of New Liberty in time for this year's Founding Celebration. The crew is looking forward to the downtime after our part in the counter-attack against the Reich forces near Durani.

It always brings warmth to my heart to see New Liberty, especially with how much it has grown. The colony is now surrounded by farms and small towns and villages for miles around the old center. I look at this place and I can't help but be awed at how far our colony has gone since we landed that first group of refugees back in the day. Even with the Alliance, and everything we've done on its behalf… I still can't help but feel, sometimes, that New Liberty may be our greatest accomplishment.



In the heart of New Liberty was the Administration Building, a pre-fab structure of Darglan design that had been worked and reworked over the few years to accommodate the ever growing number of residents of the colony. The Darglan architecture meant it was a smooth and curved kind of structure, four stories high , with circular windows on the exterior. It was in this building that the Colony's Governing Council held its meetings and that the Colony's civil service kept its offices, making it the nerve center for the Colony.

For years the management of the city had been in the hands of Beth Rankin, Robert's cousin. She was the daughter of his late aunt, born a couple years ahead of him. They were the only surviving members of the Dale family, at least of the generations from their grandfather onward, and despite his duties as a captain he made sure to keep in contact with her due to that unique connection.

It was also why he felt his heart swelling with pride for his cousin at seeing her new office in person. Beth Rankin had moved to New Liberty to be its manager. Now, as of the colony's last elections, she had gone beyond management: she was Governor.

Her office was as well-furnished as one would get on the colony. The wooden desk and furnishings were all well-made, carved from native woods by the craftsmen of the Colony (and in some demand across the Multiverse, Robert had been assured). A computer screen was set into a space intentionally built within the top of her desk. Behind her the flags of the Alliance - four stripes of color and a blazing torch in the middle - and of the New Liberty Colony - a green flag with the emblem of a sword breaking a pair of shackles - were on short flagpoles against the wall.

Beth sat behind her desk, wearing a dark blue blouse with a white buttoned down shirt beneath it. A matching suit skirt that went to her knees and dark leather shoes filled out her appearance. She had bright blue eyes and dark hair cut somewhat short and made into a shoulder-length arrangement. "Hello, Beth," he said, remaining at the door in his Stellar Navy uniform of black with command branch red trim, four gold stripes at his collar to mark him a Captain.

Beth looked up at him and smiled. She stood as he approached and walked around her desk to embrace him. "I'm so happy you're okay," she said.

"And it's good to see you're doing fine too," Robert replied.

"Well, the worst I have to worry about is another shouting match in the Council." Beth shook her head with a knowing smile. "I don't get shot at on a regular basis."

Robert nodded his agreement before sitting down in one off the side chairs. Beth didn't return to her desk but sat right beside him. "Shouting matches?"

Beth gave him a look. And then she laughed lightly. "Oh Rob, you always did tend toward the naive about the Colony. I know you like to think that all of those thousands of people you rescued over the course of our early days came together to live here in unity and harmony… but it doesn't really work that way in the end. Now that the Colony's settled, roughly speaking I mean, we are getting political factions. Half the reason I won the Governorship is that I've always focused on keeping the colony running, so all of the nationalities and political factions trust my judgement. They'll still fight me tooth and nail if they don't like what I'm doing, of course."

Robert sighed. "Yeah, I suppose that makes sense."

"Don't get me wrong, it could be worse. They disagree about things, but they all agree that they like living here, and that they want the Colony to prosper," Beth continued. "They just disagree on the how, and they don't want anyone running roughshod over their rights." Beth shook her head. "But you're not here to talk politics, Rob. You're here so that I can see my little cousin for the first time in a year."

Robert gave her a look. "I'm not that much younger than you, Beth."

She chuckled at that. "You will always be my little cousin, Rob." Her smile was one he couldn't help but match. "So, how are you and Angel doing?"

Robert chuckled in reply. "Oh, we're… managing, I suppose. Things aren't as smooth as they could be. I don't have time to do much with her due to all of my duties. There are times I wonder if it will last."

"It's always best to take it a day at a time," Beth replied.

"Yeah." Robert allowed himself a small grin. "So, what about you and Annabelle?"

Beth laughed. "Oh, turning the tables on me, are you?" She crossed her arms. "We're doing well, thank you for asking. We're openly together and people seem to accept that. I'm hoping you and Angel might be willing to have dinner tomorrow night, a little family meal?"

"I'll bring it up with her," he pledged.

"Good." Beth put her hands on her knee. "So, about this year's parade. They've made some improvements to the float that you might feel better about…"




Among the colonists and those who had been in the Facility, the most popular of the Colony's endeavors had become the New Liberty Ale and Beer Company. Founded by a Cameroonian who had studied brewing, it used hops native to New Liberty to give its ales and beers a distinctive flavor that made New Liberty ale a favorite.

The brewery, additionally, had its own restaurant and bar, where the newest ales and beers could be tried. The bar, internally, was covered with a mishmash of mementos and items speaking to the multinational, multi-ethnic nature of the Colony. Korean posters, images of Cameroonian leaders, and items from all sorts of cultures were omni-present.

Three seats at the bar were taken up by crew from the Aurora. Tom Barnes guzzled down part of his pint and let out a satisfied "Ahh", when his drink was done. "We need more of this stuff on the ship."

Lucy Lucero gave him a look from his right. "These are calories I don't need regularly," she remarked.

"Says the lady with the fancy-pants superpowers," Barnes retorted. He smirked at her. "It's not like you're gaining weight. You're pretty hot if you ask me."

Lucy gave him a playful but irritated punch to the arm.

"Now, lad an' lass, do behave." From Barnes' left, Montgomery Scott raised his pint up. "Ye need t' go with th' atmosphere here." He chugged down the remnants of his pint in one gulp. "Enjoy yeselves a bit more. We've earned it."

"Tell me about it," Barnes mumbled. He gulped down another drink. "It took me two days to get those shield generators re-synchronized after that battle at Clirison."

"But ye did a wonderful job at it, Tom." Scott looked to the nearby barkeeper with a raised and empty pint. "Hey lad, have ye got any o' that ale ye had last year?"

The barkeeper came over. He had a dark complexion that reflected the lights of the bar and chocolate brown eyes, with short dark hair on his head. "Hey Pierre," Barnes called out. "Your dad's knocking our socks off with how awesome this stuff is."

"I will be sure to tell him that," Pierre answered, his accented English thick with French and Cameroonian flavor. "As for your request, Mister Scott, we do have a batch of the anniversary celebration ale just like last year."

"Well, lad, charge my tab an' let's have at it," Scotty insisted.

"I'll take some too," Barnes added, gulping down the last of what he had.

Pierre looked to Lucy. She shook her head. "I'm due to meet Meridina at the spaceport in an hour. I am not going to greet her plastered."

"No fun," Barnes sighed.

Pierre grinned and retrieved their pint glasses. While he filled them at a nearby tap the young man added, "As for your other request, Mister Scott, Father is still experimenting."

"Other request?", Lucy asked, looking to Scotty.

"Aye, I told 'em he needed t' branch out more," Scott answered. "What this Colony still needs is a maker o' good Scotch, an' I'm sure a man who can make such a hearty ale can find a way t' make it work."

"What I want to know," a new voice added, hoarse with age and a general craggyness, "is if they've got any good whiskey."

Barnes and Lucy both saw the surprise come to Scotty's round face. His eyes widened. After a moment the old engineer turned in his stool to face the corner of the bar.

A figure stood there, shoulders stooped from age, hair whitened to snow by the same process. A face lined with years of experience and burden nevertheless curled into a charming grin, with blue-gray eyes glistening with humor. The old man was in a gray overcoat over a white shirt vest, with black trousers filling out his appearance.

"It would appear that your surmise was correct," a second new voice intoned. It did not have the hoarseness of age, but a deliberation in it that was settled and calm in tone. This man was in a gray suit and matching trousers with a brown robe over them, the hood lowered to reveal a face of a middle-aged man with dark eyes and darker hair.

But for Barnes and Lucy, the most distinct feature on the man's head were his ears. His sharp, pointed ears.

Scotty nearly stumbled from the stool. A look of sheer, surprised joy crossed his face. "Doctor McCoy!", he blurted out. "Mister Spock!"

"Well, there you are, Scotty," McCoy answered, the grin growing on his wizened face. "It's about time we caught up with you. We've got a lot of catching up to do."


Undiscovered Frontier
"The Important Things"



Scotty's laugh echoed in the New Liberty Ale and Beer Company bar. "I had no idea!", he cried out. "Why didn't ye call, I'd have met ye right away!"

"The good Doctor insisted," Spock replied evenly. "And I indulged his desire for amusement."

"Oh, don't let him fool you, Spock loved the idea. As much as he can love anything," McCoy guffawed. With Spock's quiet assistance he got up onto the stool beside Scotty. "The truth is, we didn't know if you'd be showing up, given the war you people have gotten pulled into. But once we met up in your capital and talked about it, we decided to make the trip anyway."

"I met Doctor McCoy on the L2M1 Universe's Earth," Spock clarified. "It was happenstance that we were present there together to make the journey."

"Wait." Lucy rose from her stool and stepped around Barnes and Scotty to face the newcomers. "So you two are from the Enterprise too? Did you get stuck in a transporter like Scotty did?"

"Oh, no we did not young lady," McCoy answered. "We got to this century the old-fashioned way."

Lucy sensed the "emphasis on old" remark that was forming in Barnes' mind, and now making its way to his mouth. She gave him another, somewhat-less playful punch to the arm, so he never got beyond the first syllable of "emphasis" before the sound turned into a surprised, "Ow!" She ignored the resulting sullen look on his face.

"As Spock was saying, we met up on the capital Earth of the Alliance and since everyone was talking about the anniversary and how your ship usually attends, we decided to see if you'd show up." McCoy looked to the bartender. "Son, I'd like a mint julep, if you don't mind."

Pierre nodded and went to get said drink.

"Not to pry, but shouldn't someone your age be a little… careful about alcohol?", Lucy asked, trying to be polite.

McCoy let out a chuckle. It was Spock who answered, "I have found from long experience, Lieutenant, that the good Doctor rarely does the logical thing."

That prompted a sarcastic look to cross the older man's face. "When you've put up with that damned Vulcan logic for a century, kids, you can put up with anything."

Barnes broke out into chuckles. "Scotty said you were a real smartass, Doc, nice to see it in the flesh."

Scotty turned and gave Barnes a bit of a glare. "I dinnae put it like that, Tom. Ah, where are my manners…" He turned back to his old comrades. "Doctor, Mister Spock, this is Lieutenant Tom Barnes, my senior Assistant on th' Aurora. Th' lad is possibly th' finest young engineer o' this generation… if he can learn when t' control that mouth o' his." He held out a hand toward Lucy. "An' this fine young lass is Lieutenant Lucy Lucero, she's with ship operations an' is a decent engineer an' pilot tae boot."

"Doctor, Mister Spock, a pleasure to meet you." Lucy offered her hand.

"Likewise, young lady," McCoy said, putting the fullest of charm into his greeting.

"Lieutenant." Spock nodded and offered his hand as well. During the handshake Lucy was surprised to feel a connection form, very latently, with him. She could sense the warmth under his austere Vulcan bearing - whatever he said, Spock was quite delighted at the occasion. "I see you have mental gifts of your own," he added.

Lucy took a moment, out of surprise, before nodding. "Yes, I've… learned some over the last year or so," she said.

Spock gave a slight nod of acknowledgement.

And it was then that Lucy felt very much like an interloper. We shouldn't be here went through her mind. "It was a pleasure to meet you both," she said with as much politeness as she could bring to bear. "But Lieutenant Barnes and I should be going, we have other things to attend to."

Barnes gave her a bewildered look. "What the hell do you mean by that, we don't…"

Lucy shot him a hot glare. But it was Scotty who said, "Lad, ye still have those diagnostics t' run on th' warp plasma feeds."

"But I can get those done in…" Barnes stopped when he saw the looks on both Lucy's face and on Scotty's. "Right. Plasma feeds. Gotcha." With a sullen look he slid off the bar stool and joined Lucy in departing.

Once they were out the door Scotty sighed, returning his attention to his two comrades. "Th' lad's goin' t' be a great engineer, but he's a bit daft when it comes t' th' social graces."

"Well, we can't all be so charming and likeable," McCoy said with a pleased grin. "Now, we've got several decades of catching up to do."

"Aye, that we do, Doctor," Scotty happily agreed. "That we do."




Near the Colony's Administration Building was the Medical Plaza, containing the main hospital for New Liberty and adjoining doctor's offices, medical labs, and outpatient care centers. The buildings were painted marble white with holographic signposts that shifted languages every few seconds, displaying names in over a dozen languages to ensure that all of the colonists could understand them without a translator handy.

Wearing a blue civilian jacket and white shirt with matching pants, Jarod entered one of the office structures and easily found his way to the office of the Colony Dean of Psychiatry, on the first floor in the eastern hall. The secretary waved him into the elegant office of the Dean himself. "Sydney," he called out.

His surrogate father and mentor looked up from his desk. "Ah, Jarod," Sydney said, a smile crossing his face. Well into middle-aged, the gray-haired man stood to his feet with some energy and accepted an embrace from Jarod. "It's good to see you."

"And it's good to see you too." Jarod clapped Sydney's shoulder before ending the embrace. Sydney showed him to a chair before sitting in the other guest chair. "And it's good to see how well you're doing."

"Well… I am fortunate. Governor Rankin was a gracious sponsor, and the other mental-care professionals in the Colony thought it would be a good idea to formally organize." Sydney put his digital reader in low power mode and set it aside. "How have you been, Jarod?"

"I'm doing well," Jarod replied.

"So you are." Sydney's expression turned serious. "Have you had any luck with the Centre's data yet?"

That caused Jarod to frown and sigh. "A few clues, but nothing substantial. From what I have seen, the Centre has a lot to answer for."

"That they do."

For a moment there was silence. Jarod was the first to change the subject. "How are the others?"

A small smile crossed Sydney's face. "Well, Nicholas is enjoying his work at the school."

"He's good with kids," Jarod agreed. "Did Broots finish his course?"

"He did. Now he's working with the Colony's government as a computer technician. It's the sort of honest work he wanted to start."

Jarod nodded. "Broots and Debbie deserve the quiet life." A sad look came to his face. "I haven't heard from Angelo in a few weeks. Is he okay?"

"About as well as can be hoped." Sydney frowned. "I have monitored his progress at the institution that accepted him. Telepathic experts will help his condition more than anything else can."

'At least he's getting help." Jarod owed much to Angelow, finding a way to help Jarod from within the Centre. Trying to get what was left of his mind working was the least they could do for him. Of course, with everyone else out of the way he was left with one final point of inquiry. "Miss Parker doesn't return any messages I sent," he said to Sydney.

The older man sighed. "She has had the most trouble adjusting. And she worries for what Mr. Parker has gone through back at the Centre. The likelihood that he was blamed for your attack and that he's been killed, it… scares her."

"Although she's probably making the fear look like anger."

"Oh, definitely." Sydney smiled thinly. "She gave up smoking, at least."

"Even with all of this" Jarod gestured to the multidevice on his wrist, "that seems like the biggest miracle of them all."

"It was necessary for her to join Colony Security."

Jarod's eyes widened a little. "Really? She joined the security force?"

"In an advisory capacity, she's not doing the police work," Sydney revealed. "She assists in investigations. We do have some issues with the interstellar black market. New Liberty's autonomous status and small size has encouraged various organizations to attempt operations here. Miss Parker helps in shutting them down."

Jarod nodded and chuckled. "She's always good at tracking people down. I've learned that the hard way."

"So…" Sydney put his hands together. "Dinner, Jarod?"

"Of course. Carranzo's?"

"There is a new Italian eatery near the Plaza that opened a few months ago," Sydney said. "I thought they might provide an alternative."

"That's good enough for me."




The New Liberty Spaceport, outside of the main city, was a new addition to the Colony. While before vessels with passengers had simply made use of minor fields outside of town, now they could land and disgorge said passengers directly into prepared terminals. Lucy stood in one of those terminals, her eyes on the brown, boxy Gersallian transport that had just landed, while further behind it other vessels were milling about. She identified passenger shuttles and liners from a number of the other universes up and down this terminal and the others.

She felt Meridina's arrival a moment before the Gersallian woman stepped through the terminal gate, carrying her small duffel bag of personal items and wearing the blue traveling robe of a Gersallian Knight of Swenya - a swevyra'se - over a white jerkin and cream-colored pants. The brown-haired woman had clearly felt her too and smiled at her. Lucy could feel that Meridina was better off than she had been before her leave. Not entirely better, that was certain, but at least feeling better.

"Welcome back, Meridina," Lucy said to her teacher, her friend, with a smile.

"Thank you kindly, Lucy." Meridina looked around. "I suppose Robert is…"

"...right here," Robert cut in, stepping up beside Lucy. He nodded to her and then grinned at Meridina. "Just in the nick of time."

"Of course. Although I did not wish to pull you away from your cousin."

"Beth and I talked over a working lunch, but she's back at the job now." Robert clearly sensed Meridina's state of mind as well. "It looks like you feel better now."

"I do," she stated. "The darkness Amaunet created inside of me is in abeyance. I am in control and reconciled to what happened." A look of amusement came to her. "I trust that you two have been keeping up your training?"

The looks they exchanged confirmed that they had, indeed, not done so, and had been doing other things.

"Then it appears I have returned just in time," she teased.




The bar echoed with the laughter of McCoy and Scotty while Spock observed with his usual stoic patience for his comrades' outward emotions. "An' I'll never forget th' look on th' Captain's face," Scotty continued. "I thought for sure that Chekov was goin' t' end up below decks for th' rest o' his career!"

"He almost did," McCoy revealed. "Spock and I had to talk Jim into giving him another chance."

"Aye, an' it's a good thing ye did. Th' lad ended up one o' our best."

"Indeed," Spock agreed.

McCoy nodded in agreement while taking another sip from his mint julep. "Hrm. Needs a little work," he judged. "But if this is his first, it's not bad."

"I'll be sure t' pass that along."

The smile on McCoy's face turned sardonic. "So, Scotty, how did you end up trying to run with these kids anyway?"

Scotty chuckled. "Well, Doctor, they saved my life, for one. Besides… they're good kids. Just needed some guidance is all."

"The reports of their missions that I am aware of have made for some intriguing reading." Spock was still nursing his non-alcoholic beverage, one of the fruit drinks offered by the establishment. "Although I have also been curious as to why you came out of retirement to answer to such a young crew."

"Like I said, they're a good crew, good people. And the things they're standin' for are worth my time." Scotty quaffed at his pint. "They're nae our old crew, o' course. They cannae be. But they're good folk an' I enjoy workin' with them."

McCoy grinned at him. "Now, Scotty, that's not all and you know it. There's no fooling an old country doctor. Especially not when you've been his patient for a long, long time."

"Ha!" Scotty shook his head. "No, I dinnae suppose ye're fooled." A twinkle appeared in the old engineer's eye. "Th' truth is, Doctor, I wasnae ready t' retire. An' t' see th' things these kids had, th' idea o' jumpin' between universes, nae t' mention buildin' an' runnin' that beautiful ship they'd inherited from th' Darglan, I cudnae walk away from that."

McCoy nodded gingerly. "Well, I suppose you couldn't, could you." He set his now-empty mint julep aside. "And it's as good as any a reason to try to keep up with the young."

"Ah, I cannae keep up with 'em, Doctor, I dinnae even try," Scotty answered. "I let them do th' runnin'."

"And that, Mister Scott, is the best way to handle it."

"I am myself curious to know more about the Darglan," Spock said, rejoining the conversation. "The Romulan government has been increasing their own investigations into the existence of the species."

"Aye, I imagine they would. Th' scunners were just about ready t' go t' war for th' drive technology last year."

"Indeed. Which tells me that the Darglan technology must be quite remarkable."

"Ye dinnae ken th' half of it, Mister Spock." Scotty shook his head. "It took me three weeks t' figure out how their plans for th' Aurora's power systems were supposed t' be laid out. Workin' naqia reactors isnae like anything I'd done before."

"I admit my curiosity to see how your vessel has turned out."

McCoy chuckled. "Just come out and say it, Spock. You want Scotty to give us a tour."

Spock maintained his stoic demeanor when he slightly turned his head to address McCoy. "I would not wish to take up Mister Scott's valuable time, Doctor."

"And now you're playing for sympathy," McCoy laughed. He looked to Scotty. "But hell, I'd love to see more of these kids that you've gotten yourself mixed up with."

The grin on the Scotsman's face didn't change. "Well now, I think that I might be able t' arrange somethin'. How long are ye plannin' on stayin' in New Liberty?"

"Well, since I'm here already, I thought I'd check in on your medical services around here," McCoy said. "I might as well put this damned Admiral rank to use if I've been saddled with it."

"I have already scheduled an appointment with Governor Rankin tomorrow morning," Spock explained. "I intend to inquire about the possibility of settling a colony of Romulan and Vulcan Unificationists on the planet."

"Well then, let me give ye th' contact frequency, an' I can get ye aboard tomorrow evenin'."

"Sounds like a plan," McCoy said warmly.




The Lookout wasn't as busy as it would normally be at this time of day, given the number of crewmembers who were planetside. Even Angel and Caterina Delgado, currently enjoying a late lunch, were only getting a light meal in lieu of visiting Carranzo's in the colony for dinner. The bowls of soup were nevertheless nourishing and enjoyable, and the two sisters were happily slurping away.

Well, perhaps not happily. Angel noticed her little sister kept glancing toward the bar of the crew lounge with a nervous look. Finally, with most of her meal done anyway, Angel finished a spoonful and looked at Caterina with interest on her face. "Cat, why are you so worked up? What's wrong?"

Cat forcefully gulped down the soup in her mouth. "Huh? Oh. Nothing. Nothing's wr-wrong. I just, I mean, I'm thinking about my simulations, that all. I'm running a physics simulation on jump point formations."

Before she even finished that sentence, her head swiveled back to the bar. Angel didn't stop an expression of pure skepticism from appearing over her face. "Uh huh," she intoned. "Really."

"Yeah. Uh…" Cat's cheeks were blushing faintly.

Angel turned her own head toward the bar, where a few people were at various seats, most toward the center. But there was one who was alone, a young woman with a dark bronze complexion and a fairly attractive, if somewhat slim, build. Her short hair, which while combed outward failed to get to her shoulders, was a bright vibrant purple in tone, the same purple as her eyes.

"Ensign Arterria," Angel mumbled. The young navigation officer, Violeta Arterria, was one of Nick Locarno's subordinates newly-assigned to the ship before the New Year. The young woman came from the Sirian League of L2M1, where gene modifications on coloration, or even other appearance aspects, were common in their society. She'd seemed to be the usual bright young officer type Angel was getting to know since the Alliance was formed; eager to show her worth and to be recognized for her merits by superiors.

Angel looked back to Cat. And a little light bulb went off in Angel's head, causing her to smile with amusement and a little bit of sisterly affection. "You're smitten, aren't you?"

"What? Smitten?" Cat blinked and forced herself to turn to face her grinning sister. "No. No! I'm not, I mean, I'm just…" Cat couldn't get Angel to stop grinning at her and finally surrendered. "Okay, maybe a little. Not a little. A lot. But she's b-beautiful and... and exotic… and awesome and I'm just…"

"...an extremely intelligent young woman who is looking for someone interesting to be with," Angel finished for her sister. "And I don't see how anyone would say you're ugly, Cat."

Cat looked to Angel with a thin smile. "That's because you're here, Angel, and if they called me ugly you'd punch them."

Angel considered that response. "Yeah, probably," she admitted. "But seriously, stop underestimating yourself. You don't need to hide what you are anymore. You're interested in her. Go talk to her, Cat."

Caterina swallowed, looking from her sister to Ensign Arterria and back to her sister. "If she brushes me off, you're not going to hit her, are you?"

Angel gave Cat a bemused look. "Regardless of what Rob, Zack, and Tom think, I don't go around punching people for little things." Seeing that hadn't satisfied her sister, Angel sighed. "Alright. I promise, no punching the girl if she doesn't like you. Okay?'

"Okay." Cat nodded, breathing in. "Okay. I can do this. I can say 'Hi' and be friendly. I'm like that all the time, aren't I?"

"Yes, you are," Angel assured her.

"Right. Be friendly. Say 'Hi'. Don't worry about anything… don't worry." Caterina stood up from the table and, with growing yet fragile determination, walked over to where Ensign Arterria was sipping at something.

Angel watched her sister long enough to be sure she'd struck up a conversation with the young woman before finishing her last few spoonfuls of soup and departing the Lookout.




The Aurora medbay was blessedly quiet when Locarno arrived, slightly limping along until he got up on a bed. Leo appeared out of the offices area and went up to him, scanner at the ready. "Well, Nick, the good news is that all of the mending points are aligned properly and healing. The bad news…" Leo allowed himself a slight grin. "...is that you won't be doing any dancing for the celebration this year."

Locarno gave him a bemused look. "Sounds like a real disappointment, Doc."

"I imagined it would be." Leo looked over the results. "The other good news is that I'm bumping you back to full time duty once the ceremonies are done. Your legs have shown enough recovery to justify that. Hopefully this is the last time you let yourself get stuck in a cave-in."

"I'll do my best to avoid that, Doc." Locarno sighed. "So, any plans?"

"I'm attending meetings with the doctors down in the colony all week long," Leo replied. "I'll take some time out for the parade, of course…"

He stopped when Locarno gave him a sardonic look. "I'd think you, of all people, would appreciate the need for some downtime."

Leo leveled a look at him, a thin smile that was not really a smile. "And you're going to diagnose my need for leave time?"

"Well." Locarno clearly stopped to take a moment, thinking on the best way to say what was on his mind. "It's not exactly hard to see you're still broken up about Joshua Marik dying."

The smile had vanished from Leo's face.

Locarno saw it too. "I'm sorry," was all he could manage to say. "I know it's…"

"I get enough of the act from our esteemed First Officer," Leo said quietly. "I don't need it from you too."

"Everyone is worried about you," Locarno managed to say.

Leo nodded. "Of course you are, you're my friends." A look of quiet frustration came to his face. "But a kid died in my OR. A kid who might have lived if I'd done something different. This isn't something that fixes itself with the power of friendship, Nick. I have to work through it myself, alright?"

Locarno could see he would make no progress. He nodded quietly. "I see your point."

"Good." Leo motioned to the door. "Your checkup is complete. I'll see you again in a couple of days."

With the conversation clearly ended, Locarno left the medbay.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Robert returned to the Aurora with Lucy and Meridina and split from them immediately to see to the paperwork in his office.

There was an unexpected door chime sound that caused him to look up. "Come in," he said.

He'd expected Julia, or maybe Jarod. But it was Zack who stepped in. "So, how's Beth?"

"In charge, more paperwork than me, and more political headaches," Robert said.

"And openly out, too, I hear." Zack plopped into a seat opposite Robert's desk. "Good for her."

"Yes." Robert tried not to grin too widely. "You know Julia's the one handling shore leaves and runabout rentals, right?"

Zack laughed. "Not this year."

Robert blinked in surprise. "I figured you'd want to see Clara."

As soon as he said it, he could sense Zack's mirth and amusement. "Oh, that's not necessary."

"So she is coming here?"

"Oh yeah, she arrives tomorrow by about noon," Zack said. "
And I'm going to disable my multidevice comm to make sure we're not disturbed."

"If only I could," Robert sighed. He finished a signature on one piece of paperwork and electronically filed it. Satisfied with the work he had done so far, he put the reader down and looked at Zack. "I'm happy for you and Clara, Zack. I hope you enjoy your time with her."

"I intend to, don't worry."

"I know it's been a year…"

Robert stopped when Zack's hand came up. "Ah, ah, no. No using your new mumbo jumbo mind stuff to feel how I feel about my dad. It's been a year since he died, yeah, and it still hurts, and that's why I'm looking forward to Clara coming tomorrow. It's a way for me to enjoy myself instead of wallowing in grief."

There was a quiet nod from Robert. "That's a good way to approach it."

"The reason I came here, Rob, is that I think you and I need to stage an intervention."

That prompted Robert to give his old friend a confused look. "An intervention? For…?"

"Who else? For Julie." Zack shook his head. "She's been spending so much time arranging leaves she's not taking one for herself."

At that Robert shrugged. "Well, that's her usual way. She's always being the responsible one."

"Yeah, well, I think she needs to get out, enjoy a day to herself. And not just the day of the parade."

"Did you have something in mind?", Robert asked.

The smile that crossed Zack's face was infectious.




With the day nearly over Angel decided it was time to check in on Caterina, just to make sure she was okay… and, Angel had to admit to herself, to see how her sister's approach to Ensign Arterria went.

The first sign that things were not going as she might have expected was that Caterina was not in her quarters. Nor, it turned out, was she in Science Lab 1 or Science Lab 2. The ten minutes it took Angel to go to each place, certain each time that she'd find Cat there, finally prompted her to simply press her multidevice and tap it into the ship's computer. "Computer, where is Lieutenant Caterina Delgado?", Angel asked.

After a moment the feminine computer voice responded, "Lieutenant Delgado is in Holodeck 3."

Angel blinked. Why would Cat be in a holodeck? Her recreation was always going to the science labs to check on the gajillion simulations and scientific studies she was always doing.

With her curiosity further stoked by this, Angel continued on her way to Holodeck 3, halfway down the ship on Deck 14.

The holodeck was not sealed when she got there, nor was a privacy marker put up. Clearly Caterina didn't consider anything happening to be private. Angel found that oddly comforting.

With a press of a button the door slid open and warmth immediately hit Angel, a humid heat that reminded her of the kind you found in swamps. And indeed the interior was apparently a swamp, high dark trees and water standing everywhere off a beaten path before her. She stepped into the swampy area and, within a couple of steps, found an opening through the forest that led her to a more open area, pockmarked by ruins of marble and granite.

There were armed figures scattered about, most not moving. For some it was obvious why, with the arrows sticking out of them. Most were in chainmail or leather jerkins that looked medieval, and all had a grayish, inhuman pallor to them, with thin and long pointed ears.

Angel looked in the direction of a shout that she knew came from Caterina. "On the right!" She ran a short distance to the bottom steps of a ziggurat of the same worn marble, more of the enemy figures strewn about. Enemies still alive were crowding the steps.

And standing against them were just two people. Angel recognized Ensign Arterria's face, but she certainly looked off, even outlandish, in her low-cut white and green top with bared arms and what looked like very short shorts - they barely went thigh-length - joined by long boots or leggings that stopped mid-thigh. A white-brimmed white hat with a single dark blue feather in it was nestled over her purple hair.

Angel watched Violeta bring up an elegantly-carved longbow and put an arrow in it, its metal tip glistening in the light. In a rapid motion that spoke of training and practice Violeta pulled the string back and fired the arrow. It caught one of the gray-skinned enemies in the sternum. The being howled and fell down the stairs. By that point Violeta had already re-strung her bow and put an arrow into another foe.

Beside Violeta was Caterina, wearing a dark blue robe and a floppy yellow hat. She had a rod in one hand and was waving it at the enemies. "How do I use this stuff?"

"The spell names, remember?", Violeta answered.

"Oh, okay… wait, how do I cast… oh, I remember!" Cat swung her rod around and began chanting in Spanish.

Angel didn't know how this game worked, but seeing an enemy advancing on her sister, and knowing her sister's partner in this fantasy was busy with her own enemy, drove her forward. She charged up the stone stairs and slammed into the gray-skinned figure. It was like she had tackled an offensive lineman (as she had indeed done in what was very much a prior life); the sheer reaction force nearly took her breath away. The weight of the being's armor, and his own weight, had made sure of that.

Just as she entered Cat's sight, Cat finished her chant by pointing her hand forward and calling out the word "Blizzara!". Ice cold power formed ahead of them a blast of cold so intense it created a virtual block of ice around their foes that imprisoned them, save for Angel and her opponent. Only after she finished this did she notice her sister's presence. "Angel, what are you doing here?"

Angel almost answered, but the enemy - whatever he was - smacked her in the face. By all rights the hit was hard enough that it should have bloodied her nose, or even broken it. But just as the hit landed the strike was suddenly slowed to greatly minimize the impact.

Nevertheless Angel was thrown backward. She landed on the stone ledge with a pained "oompf".

The gray man got back to his feet and stopped. An arrow was now sticking out of his neck. He toppled over.

Cat was already going over to her. "Are you okay?!", her sister cried out. "That looked like it hurt."

"Not as much as it should have. I'm shocked my nose isn't broken." Angel sat up and looked over her sister, in her flowing dark robe. "....okay, why are you dressed up for Halloween?"

Cat made an amused face. "It's not for Halloween," she protested. "It's part of the game."

Angel gave her a puzzled look. "Game? This?"

"Ultimate Fantasy: Worlds of Adventure," answered Violeta, who was putting her bow up. She looked to Angel with some irritation. Angel acknowledged it with a sigh. She had generally violated some holodeck decorum by barging into an active session. But she could see Cat's reaction to her sister's presence and said nothing. "It's a holo-RPG."

"Uh huh." Angel nodded slowly. "And you become magic-users or something?'

"Yep!", Cat declared. "Isn't this fun?"

Angel blinked at her. "Well, I see the fun in hitting things, but you're usually in your lab talking about neutrinos and tachyons and tetryons and whateveryons."

"Yeah, but this is fun too!" Cat grinned at Violeta. "And when Violeta told me what it was and how it worked, I had to try it."

"And she's the only one on the ship who will play with me," Violeta added. "And it gives me a reason to keep up with archery practice."

Angel blinked at that. "Archery?", she asked.

"Well, yeah. My father won a Gold Medal in the Interstellar Olympic Games when I was little. He taught me everything I know." Violeta gestured to the top. "I'll go pick up the Crystal and save our progress. Okay?"

"Okay."

Violeta started going up the stairs, leaving immediate earshot to let the sisters talk.

"I thought you were just going to talk to her?", Angel asked.

"Well, I did. But this came up and I had time on my hands and she wanted someone to play with so I decided to be her partner. It's cool though, isn't it?"

"I suppose. The safeties are on, right?"

Cat sighed. "Of course. Otherwise, you'd have a broken nose."

"Good. Because I heard one too many stories about safety malfunctions from Worf and Data."

"That's why Tom triple-checked all of the systems back when we installed them." Cat smiled. "Captain Farmer told him one too many stories of the same kind. And you really didn't have to check up on me, you know? I'm safe here on the ship." After a moment's contemplation Cat quickly added, "When we're not being shot at by Nazis or crazy violent people with their own Darglan Facility."

"I just wanted to make sure you were okay," Angel insisted. "And to see how it went."

"Well, it went great." The smile hadn't vanished from Cat's face. "Why don't you give it a try? Violeta showed me the classes. You can be a monk."

The reply was a bemused look from Angel. "A monk?"

"Well, not St. Francis. I'm talking kung fu monk," Cat pointed out. "Then you'd get to hit people."

"Uh huh." Angel crossed her arms.

By this point Violeta was coming back down. She held up a solid crystal of blue color. "The Crystal of Courage. Now I just need Wisdom to complete the module and go on to the Elemental Crystals." Violeta looked over to Cat. "But that can wait. I've got some leave tomorrow and I really want to visit New Liberty and see what it's like."

"Oh, it's great," Cat said. "There are lots of fun places to eat, craftsmen making stuff, it's like a fair when the anniversary celebration happens."

"You know more than I do." Violeta gave Cat a grin. "I'd love to have you show me around. I mean, if you have the leave time too."

It was awkward for Angel to stand there and hear that, knowing what this meant for her sister. Caterina looked like she was stuck in a loop, unsure of how she should react and utterly frightened of what a rejection might involve. Her cheeks turned pink. After several moments she found her voice. "Oh. Uh… sure! Yes, I'd love to show you around and hang out with you… I mean…"

Violeta didn't seem oblivious to the effect she'd had on Caterina. A faint pink color appeared on the darkened bronze of her cheeks. "I'll see you at 1000 hours then?"

"Um, yeah, 1000 hours." Caterina nodded. "Transporter Station 1."

Violeta nodded and smiled more comfortably. "I'll be there." She held up the crystal. "Oh, touch this too. It'll consider the quest completed."

Caterina did. A set of stats appeared nearby in mid-air. "So… I leveled up?", Cat asked.

"Yeah, you did." Violeta looked away. "Computer, log off the game, please."

"Content saved. Logging off user."

The game environment faded in favor of the blue-walled chamber of the holodeck. Violeta continued on to the nearby door, taking the time to wave and say "See you tomorrow!" before stepping out.

"See you!", Cat called back to her, just before the door slid closed. Once she was done she checked the multi-device. "Eek! It's almost 2330! I never realized it was that late! I'd better get to bed!"

"I'd tease you about if you had a hot date tomorrow… but you apparently do," Angel remarked, grinning.

"It's so exciting. I'm never going to sleep tonight." Caterina looked down at her costume. "I'd better get back to my quarters and get this off so I can get ready for bed."

"My sister the sorceress," Angel teased.




Julia's morning routine went as it usually did. She woke up. She scarfed down breakfast for energy. She spent fifteen minutes warming up and then exercising, culminating with a t'ai chi/mok'bara fusion. She took a shower and satisfied herself that she wasn't gaining pounds (or was it more appropriate to use kilograms now?) and had remained generally in the athletic shape she'd enjoyed since High School. And then she put on her uniform and went to her office to continue sorting through leave requests.

To her surprise, she found three figures waiting. Robert had beaten her there, a big surprise since he usually took that extra half hour each morning to get ready. Even longer if Angel had stayed in his quarters that night.

But he had beaten her this morning. And he wasn't alone, with Zack and Leo standing to either side. "Good morning," she saida to the, a little bewildered. "Hey. What's wrong?"

"I did some checking," Leo said. "Do you know how long it's been since you last had leave?"

She shrugged. It had been a while, true. After a moment she said, "What about it?"

"I checked the logs. You haven't taken any leave time from the ship, not even liberty, since we were on Babylon-5," Leo explained.

"Which… fits you, but is a bit sad," Robert added. "You didn't even take time off when we were in the yard after Gamma PIratus."

To that Julia shrugged. "Well, yeah. The ship was being fixed. I wanted to be here to make sure it all went smoothly."

"I was back for the last three weeks of that," Robert pointed out. "You could have taken time."

"Well…"

"I've informed Captain Dale that I am concerned for your well-being," Leo stated firmly. "And that I want you put on liberty for the next three days."

"And I've agreed."

Julia held a hand up. "Wait. What… you can't…"

"The regulations are clear, Commander," Robert said. "I can. Even if I wasn't Captain." He smiled thinly at her. "So my orders are that you take the next few days to enjoy the anniversary celebration planetside."

Julia went to protest. But she stopped - she'd studied those regulations personally. "But I don't mind it…"

"Maybe not now, but eventually you'll burn out." Robert shook his head. "Don't worry about it. Jarod and I can pick up the slack and make sure the liberty schedules work. Go enjoy yourself."

"Remember," Leo said, "that's an order."

Julia gave them a scowl that was only half-playful. She turned to Zack. "And what are you doing here? Was this your idea, Zack?"

"Yep."

She frowned and crossed her arms. "I'll get you back for this, you know."

"Yep." Zack nodded and gestured down the hall. "But before you kick my ass, how about you join me at the spaceport? There's a ship coming in, and maybe you'll meet someone you'll actually want to spend the time with?"

Julia glowered at him. "Zack, is this an attempt to hook me up with someone?"

He held a hand up. "Not at all."

"Because if it is…"

She left the threat hanging as they walked off.

Once they were out of earshot, Robert looked over at Leo with a bemused grin. "Thank you for that backup, Leo."

"Ha." A chuckle came from the lab coat-clad ship's doctor. "After all of this time of her doing that to me, it was fun to turn the tables." Leo gave Robert a look. "So you're just going to do the paperwork yourself?"

"I am. And juggle the schedules for leaves. At least until the afternoon, when Angel and I are due planetside." Robert's grin turned soft and pleased. "Angel and I are joining Beth and her significant other for dinner tonight."

"Have fun with that," Leo replied while walking away.

Robert heard that and sighed. The things he did for his friends…

Indeed, before he could make more than a few steps away from the door to the office, he was met by Scotty. "Cap'n," he said respectfully.

"Scotty," Robert answered. "If you're coming to see Julia about your department's schedule for the leaves, I've taken that over."

"Oh?" The old engineer evinced interest in what he said. "Ye finally made th' lass take a break?"

"I'm sure I'll suffer appropriately for it," Robert sighed. "So, what can I do for you?"

"Well, sir, I was goin' tae ask permission to give a tour."

"To whom?", Robert asked. He wearily remembered how he'd gotten grilled over the tour given to Meridina's father Karesl.

"T' some friends o' mine," Scotty answered. A qiant smile came to his face. "A couple o' my old crewmates from th' Enteprise are attendin' th' anniversary, I'd like t show them about."

"Really?" Robert felt his interest peak. "Who?"

"Mister Spock and Doctor McCoy."

Robert was surprised at the names. He'd heard them before, and not just from Scotty. And he could sense how pleased the old man was at having his old comrades come to see his new ship. "Well, I'd be honored to have them aboard. Here, let me sign the paperwork, then you can get started on the arrangements." A thought brought a grin to his face. "Going to introduce Cat to Spock?"

The smile that split the engineer's face was all the answer he needed.




Julia and Zack were in uniform when they transported down to the Spaceport's private shuttle area. Unlike the public areas, for liners and commercial shuttles, they could stand in the landing area and wait for the craft they were due to meet as it came into its berth.

"Julie, Julie, Julie," Zack said, amusement in his tone. "You look like you'd rather be anywhere else but here."

"I'd rather be dealing with the long list of liberty requests," she answered. "These things have to be…"

"...they'll be done. But you don't always have to be the one doing them." Zack shook his head. "Take a break, enjoy life, have fun. Keeping the ship running can't be the only thing in your life."

Julia gave him a smirk in reply. "Says the guy who talks about his ship all the time."

"She's not all I talk about, though."

Any conversation that might have continued was cut off by the sound of the engine on the incoming craft. It came in as a pale dot on the blue sky, growing in size until it's gray bulk was plainly visible. Julia stared at it in surprise. She hadn't expected to see such a ship arrive.

The Colonial Navy Raptor craft came to a picture-perfect landing about a hundred feet away. Once its engines had died down and it was safe to do so, the two approached it.

The side door opened as they did. Clara Davis appeared, wearing a gray jacket over a blue sleeveless blouse and loose skirt. Her dark hair was combed back into a ponytail. She spotted Zack, called out to him, and then ran up to him. He opened his arms and took her into an embrace. They kissed warmly, passionately, for several seconds. "I've missed you," Zack said, putting his hands on her cheeks.

"I've missed you more," Clara countered, smiling. Julia thought it looked good on her.

Three more people stepped out of the Raptor. "How's it going, Loverboy?", called out Captain Kara "Starbuck" Thrace.

Julia gave Zack a bemused look. "Just what happened to you while you were with the Fleet?"

Zack's kiss with Clara had ended, allowing him to speak. "The Colonial pilots will pick nicknames for each other," Zack replied. He blushed. "So they picked one for me."

"And it fits so well," Kara added.

Julia looked to the others on the craft. She didn't recognize the brown-haired man in a civilian jacket, who now came up beside Kara. Their mutual body language made that relationship clear.

The final figure, however, was one she did recognize. Like Kara he was in a Colonial uniform, with a darker shade of brown hair. "Commander Adama," she said respectfully.

Lee Adama nodded. "Commander Andreys." His tone was as friendly as Julia's. Though their rank name was the same, in truth he was the equivalent of a full Captain and a superior officer. "President Baltar extends his greetings. He's asked me to represent the Colonies for your celebration."

"It's good to have you here," she said to him. Julia offered her hand and Lee took it warmly. "I hope you enjoy it."

"I intend to try." Lee noticed Julia looking at Kara's friend. "And this is Samuel Anders, Kara's partner."

"Mister Anders." Julia offered her hand.

Anders took it. "Commander."

"Anders is a pyramid player," Zack explained. "It's the favorite sport for the Colonies. Like basketball and rugby mixed up."

"Was might be the term soon," Anders said. "Your baseball is becoming more popular every day."

"Baseball?" Julia chuckled and gave Zack another look. "It sounds like you were awfully busy during your time with the Fleet."

"All I did was open a Little League for the kids," Zack insisted. He still had an arm around Clara. "Anyway, I've booked you all rooms at the New Liberty Visitors' Lodge, it's not far from the center of the Colony and you'll get to see everything. I promise." He looked to Julia. "And then once everyone has their luggage in their rooms, I can show you all the fun spots. The only rule is that we have to have fun, and that includes you..." He leveled a playfully paranoid look at Julia. "...Miss Responsible One."

Julia crossed her arms. Seeing Lee and Kara's expressions, she said, "Someone convinced Captain Dale that I needed a day off."

"Ah." Kara grinned. "Well, let's make it one to remember, then! First we get some rooms, and then we show your little city here how Colonial pilots can party!"

Julia sighed. She noticed the sympathetic look Lee gave her and silently thanked him for it. "Somehow I know I'm going to regret this," she mumbled, unheard by anyone but Lee.





The streets of the initial colony center were narrower than in other parts of the city, and the structures there were the smallest. Like the nearby Administration Building, they'd been made using Darglan prefabricated pieces, to provide the initial colony with dwellings.

Caterina and Violeta walked down one of those streets, where colony workers were still preparing for the next day's festivities. They were in uniform, Cat's uniform having the light blue trim of a science officer while Violeta's had the red trim of a command and navigation officer. Cat, as usual, was wearing the skirt instead of the uniform pants.

"This place has gotten so big," Cat said, looking over toward the new center of the city, where taller buildings rose in the near distance. "It was only a few years ago that it was just a village."

Violeta looked around at the dwellings and at the people milling about. Many had African complexions, but there were also the tanned bronze like her own and a number of East Asians to be seen as well. "I remember the first reports about this place, and about what your people were doing."

Cat showed interest at that. "Oh? Were people upset with us?"

"Not at all," Violeta insisted. "At least, not in the Sirian League. Sirians built our entire nation to be a combination of cultures and peoples. And to be socially free."

"Socially free?"

"Well, we're not libertarians like the Colony Confederation in D3R1," Violeta explained. "But Sirians don't like the idea of being told we have to act a certain way. Everyone should be free to live as they want as long as they're not hurting anyone."

"I know what you mean," Cat said. "And that's why we made this place. We wanted the people we were helping to have a chance to make their own lives."

"It can't have been easy," Violeta observed, looking over one building in particular. "The League had a lot of troubles growing up before we started to settle into roles. Ideas of what was going too far with freedom, or what should be permitted that wasn't." She brought her hand up to her head and ran her fingers through her purple hair. "It took ten years for gene-mods to be made legal."

Caterina furrowed her brow in surprise. "People were that upset about hair color?"

Violeta shook her head and laughed. "It's not just about hair color. Gene-modding had the potential to turn us into an entirely new species. Specific genes to enhance organs, enhance strength, or blend DNA from other species into our own genetic code. My cousin Louisa is one. She's a splicer, as they call it, and she's got literal eagle eyes now."

Cat gave a confused look in reply to that. "Wouldn't that require her to be born with those modifications? I mean, her parents would have to want it, right?"

"Not at all. Once they confirm the gene mod works, all they have to do is grow the new organ and implant it. So imagine how that possibility went over when it was first proposed."

"Yeah." Caterina nodded. "And there are plenty of worlds that forbid genetic modification."

Violeta nodded. "For these reasons, yeah. Of course, we Sirians are okay with it now. And we have some of the best technology and techniques for genetic therapy in the Multiverse today."

Cat nodded in reply.

"As for other things…" The smile on Violeta's face widened. She felt a bit of amusement. "We've never, in the history of our League, had to hide our sexual orientation."

And there it was. The unspoken factor in their conversations so far. Caterina dared not hope. Her heart skipped with anticipation.

Violeta noticed her physical reaction. She was too kind to draw it out painfully. So she nodded. "I'm gay."

Caterina couldn't help but sigh with relief. But she started to catch herself. "I… I was wondering."

"I could tell you were trying to spread your wings now that you're… what's the term? 'Out of the cottage'?"

"'Out of the closet."

"Right."

"And yeah. I mean… I wanted to get to know you, to… be like I feel I should be."

"You want to have a date with me," Violeta observed. "Unless you count last night?"

"I… don't think so? Should I?" Cat swung her head with some vehemence. "I didn't think it felt like one?"

"It depends, I guess."

"But anyway, it doesn't matter. I mean…" Cat gestured toward herself. "Look at me. I'm tiny, I'm short, I'm skinny. I can't be that attractive."

Violeta looked at her with surprise. "You really think that?"

"Well, yeah. Because I am."

"You're adorable, cute, and sweet. That's good enough for a lot of people." Violeta shook her head and giggled. "I'm short too. And I'm on the thin side, and not very physical."

"But you're still taller than me. You've got curves."

"So?" Violeta laughed. "Have you ever met Lieutenant Skydancer? She's one of the fighter pilots and is from Sirius too. And she's built like a curvy, sex goddess amazon." Violeta sighed and shook her head.

Cat didn't quite know how to answer that. It was odd to her to meet someone else with body image issues as well. "I… I didn't think you could feel that way, you're so…" She caught herself. "This… I'm…. I don't know what to say."

Violeta gave Cat a sympathetic look. "This would be your first time trying to go out with someone?"

"...mostly."

Violeta nearly asked what she meant, but caught herself. She'd heard about what happened on Deep Space Nine. This only made her more careful, realizing what Cat had gone through so recently. "And you've got your stomach twisting with fear and hope?"

"Twisting, wrenching, something like that."

Violeta nodded. "I know the feeling. Honestly, I still get it. I've never had a romance that really lasted, actually."

"I'm sorry. I…" Cat shook her head. "Am I being awkward? I mean, or… am I making you feel…"

"Stop worrying." Violeta shook her head. "You're not hurting me in any way. I just wanted you to know I have been there before. And…" She smiled sheepishly, and Caterina thought her heart would skip at it. "...I'm a little flattered that you picked me to be your first try at this."

Caterina couldn't quite speak. She felt flustered and uncertain and scared and…


Violeta took her hand. Cat nearly jumped. "Why don't we keep going?", she asked. "Show me the rest of the Colony. Then we'll decide how far to take things?"

"That… sounds good, yes." Caterina thought for a moment, working through the knotted up worries and fears and uncertainty filling her. "Let's go have lunch? I mean, if you're hungry… I'm not sure if you are or not, but Senora Corranza makes things like my mother did, and it's great, and you'll love it, I'm sure!"

The purple-haired young woman nodded happily. "Let's go eat then."

They resumed their walk through the Colony.




It had taken hours, and help from both Jarod and Meridina, to get the leave schedules sorted, and in the end Robert had been left with barely an hour to get ready and get to the transporter. Angel was waiting when he got out of the shower. Her dark hair was pulled back in a ponytail and she was in a short-sleeved green blouse with a pair of blue jeans. "You're running late," she chided him gently. The grin on her face made it clear she wasn't upset on that fact… and given he had stepped out with just a towel wrapped around his hips, she was clearly enjoying the view.

"I had no idea how much work went into scheduling leaves for the entire crew," Robert said. "I really do not appreciate Julie enough."

"She's always been the responsible workaholic," Angel remarked. "And you'd better hurry if we're going to beam down in time."

Robert went to work on that, finding the clothes he'd picked the prior evening. Since it was a private family dinner, Beth would be dressed casually just as Angel was, so Robert pulled out his rarely-worn dark jeans and a polo shirt of dark green with vertical stripes of white running down it. He found he had to tighten his belt an extra not for the jeans to fit.

As soon as he was done Angel took him into an embrace and shared a short kiss with him. "Here we go," she said. "Time for a quiet, casual night together."

"The start of one at least."




They left his quarters and went to Transporter Station 1. A young woman with honey-colored auburn hair was standing the watch at the controls. "Two to transport down," Robert said to her.

"Yes sir." She pressed a key on her panel. A tone sounded from it. "One moment, Captain. I have an incoming transport request."

Robert nodded to her and joined Angel in standing to the side. Three distinct pillars of light formed. When they ended three men were standing on the pad. Since Scott was among them, it wasn't hard for Robert to figure out who had accompanied him.

The venerable gentleman in the gray coat made a disgruntled face. "That's certainly a new way to get my atoms scrambled."

"Your assessment is incorrect, Doctor," the other man, more middle-aged and with pointed Vulcanoid ears, stated. "This transporter technology does not appear to be based upon the same principles as our own." He looked to Scott. "May I be correct in assuming that it involves the shifting of matter through a subspace tunnel?"

"Aye, Mister Spock." Scott looked away from his old comrade and seemed to notice Robert and Angel. "Ah, ye didnae come here t' greet us, did ye?"

"We were about to beam down ourselves," Robert revealed. He looked to the visitors. "Ambassador Spock and Doctor McCoy, it's an honor to meet you gentlemen." He offered his hand. "I'm Captain Robert Dale of the Aurora. This is Lieutenant Angel Delgado, our Tactical Officer."

"Hello," Angel said, with a slight smile of greeting.

"Captain. Lieutenant." Spock accepted the offered hand. "I have heard of some of your accomplishments in the fields of multiversal exploration and diplomacy. I am grateful for the opportunity to meet you in person."

"Thank you for the praise, Ambassador."

"I take it you are about to meet with Governor Rankin?"

"Yes. She's my cousin and we try to spend time together when duty allows." Robert could sense the truth, and more than that, he could sense that Spock could, in turn, sense something of his abilities. "You've met her already?"

"The Governor was kind enough to discuss my proposal to settle a Unificationist community on New Liberty."

"They'll be welcomed, I'm sure." Robert looked on to McCoy. "And Doctor McCoy. Mister Scott's told us a lot about your days on the Enterprise. It's an honor to meet you as well."

"Well, you certainly know how to put on the charm," McCoy said, accepting the handshake with surprising vigor given his age. "And what a fine and healthy young lady you've got on your arm," he added, shaking Angel's hand as well.

"Doctor." Angel's smile widened slightly. "Thank you for the compliment. I like to keep in shape."

"I hope you enjoy your tour of the ship, gentlemen," Robert said. "If you need anything I'm a comm-call away."

"Aye sir, but ye should enjoy yer dinner with family," said Scott. "I widnae see you called away from that on my account."

Robert gave a nod and smile in reply and stepped up onto the pad. Angel joined him. "We're ready."

"Transporting now," said the young operator.

Robert and Angel were whisked away by light a moment later.

After they were gone, Scott led his old comrades out into the corridor. "Well, you've got an interesting young man in charge of the ship," McCoy noted. "And his lady's quite fit."

"Th' lass is a physical one, aye. Got a wee bit of a temper, though."

"What did you think, Spock?", asked McCoy. When there was no reply for a short time, he said, "Spock?"

"I was simply contemplating the apparent ESP talent possessed by Captain Dale. Much like those that Lieutenant Lucero clearly held. I find this attribute fascinating."

"We've seen Humans receive extraordinary abilities before, Spock. What's so special about this?"

"There seems to be a pattern to them. They share a similarity I find intriguing. However, they are not the reason for our presence."

"I'm looking forward to seeing just what kind of sickbay you've got here," McCoy said.

"Doctor, I dinnae think ye will be disappointed," Scott assured him.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Laughter filled the corner of Carranzo's that Zack had reserved. Perhaps fittingly, the laughter was directed at him.

"And I just punched him!", Julia declared, trying not to giggle. She directed a mirthful look at Zack. "He should have known better!"

"I was just coming in to look for Laura's necklace!", Zack protested. He had Clara in his arms, who was laughing riotously at hearing of this old predicament. "I didn't know you were even in the shower! I certainly didn't know you'd come out butt-naked!"

More laughter came from their guests. The day of touring the Colony had become a lively dinner, with Starbuck happily swigging a tequila with Anders while Lee nursed his drink more carefully. Julia had allowed herself a bit of a splurge with a dark ale, but only after Zack insisted. Zack and Clara had root beers in front of them, as well as the remnants of the enchilada platter they'd shared.

"Man, Carrey, we had you pegged when we gave you that flight handle," Thrace laughed.

"Laura McGinley?", asked Clara. "I didn't even know you went out with her. She was always on the vicious side."

"In love too. But I was a more shallow person back then, love." He kissed her on the cheek. "Now that I'm older and wiser and more mature…" He pointedly ignored the sniggers from both Thrace and Julia. "...I've got you."

"Damn right you do," Clara declared, giving him a kiss on the lips. He returned it happily. They cuddled up as much as the booth allowed.

Lee shook his head, chuckling, before taking a quick drink from the same ale Julia was enjoying. He looked across the table at Julia. "You have a lot of these old stories."

"It comes from growing up together." Julia smiled wistfully at the old memories going through her mind. "And there wasn't much to do in the middle of Kansas farmland, so we had to make up things to do."

"And in our county, that was itself a full-time occupation," Zack added.

"Oh, the county used to be so boring." Julia sighed. "I always looked forward to road games when I was in high school basketball, just to see the bigger towns in Kansas."

"Zack tells me your sport is a lot like pyramid," Anders said. "I'm interested in seeing how it works."

"Maybe tomorrow, then," Julia said. "Before the parade. When are you leaving anyway?"

"The day after," said Thrace. "That's all the time the Old Man could give us. We've got to be back to bring the Pegasus out of the refit yard in a couple weeks."

Clara let out a little, sad sigh at that. Julia gave her and Zack a sympathetic look before she turned her attention back to the others. "The Colony Visitor's Lodge has a basketball court. I can meet you in the morning and show you how the game works."

"So what is this parade going to be like anyway?", Thrace asked.

"Floats, displays, people dancing around and exchanging greetings in their various languages. It's a celebration of everything about the Colony." Julia sipped at her drink. She thought she felt the slightest hint of the alcohol nipping away at her sobriety.

"Before we end the night, we should see about crashing that party at the Lake Park," Zack suggested. "They'll be doing some warm-up for tomorrow."

"A proper party?" A wolfish grin now crossed the face of Kara Thrace. "And here I thought I wouldn't get a chance to show you Alliance people a proper party." She looked at Lee. "You coming, Lee?"

Lee waved a hand and shook his head. "I'll leave the demonstration to you. I'll be with the Governor tomorrow, I can't afford to be hungover."

"You were more fun when you were a pilot," she retorted.

"Responsibility and fun don't go together."

Julia's words caused Zack to glance her way briefly. "But that doesn't mean you focus entirely on one."

"Not if you can help it…" She let those words trail off by taking another drink. When Julia saw the table had gone quiet, she spoke again. "But don't stop having fun on my account. The Lake Park party won't last all night, after all." She motioned to Zack to put away the credit chit he was pulling out. "And I'll cover dinner. Don't worry, just go have fun."

Zack had a concerned look on his face. Julia answered it with a grin and a nod. "It'll be fine," she insisted. "Go on. Enjoy your time with Clara. I insist."

It was several seconds before Zack sighed, defeated, and led Clara, Thrace, and Anders out of the establishment.




The Executive Residence was hardly the palatial home that President Morgan enjoyed, nor anything like what Robert had seen other heads of state use. It had only two stories, and the second story was taken up by the bedrooms and guest rooms for state visitors. The kitchen, living area, dining area, and parlor were among the main areas of the first floor, and they were humbly furnished with mostly-basic furniture.

Robert and Julia were met by Beth at the front door, their host in a blue blouse and dark blue skirt down to the knee.. She had with her a young lady, a brunette, with light skin and brown eyes and the shawl favored by the Jewish refugees plucked up from the Pale of Settlement in C1P2. "This is Deborah Rabowicz," Beth said. "The Council insisted I hire a housekeeper."

"Captain, ma'am," the young lady said in accented English.

"Deborah, it's good to meet you." Robert offered his hand to the young lady. She stared for a moment, incredulous, before she finally remembered to extend her hand back. Robert blushed from a little embarrassment. 19th Century manners usually meant that "the help" weren't acknowledged this way by their social superiors. He'd made the young woman feel awkward and worried.

If Angel realized this, she didn't care, taking Deborah's hand as well before letting Beth hug the two of them together. "Come in. Dinner will be done soon."

"Did they make you hire a cook too?", Angel asked.

"Deborah and Annabelle do the cooking, actually," Beth said. She smirked. "But I've always been horrible at that."

"But we love you all the same," Robert said gladly.

She laughed. "I would hope so!"

The living area had a couple of couches and an assortment of recliners and chairs. Another woman, about Beth's age, was setting out drinks, and Robert recognized her from holos, photos, and prior calls as Annabelle. She was wearing the same casual blouse and skirt that Beth had, although of lavender and white color. Her skin was a solid brown in tint, the kind of brown you found in someone of mixed Caucasian and African ancestry, which was also seen in her facial structure. Light blue eyes, almost gray in their color, looked toward them. Robert could feel the warmth in the woman's being and the flutter of joy at seeing Beth. "Ah, the guests," she said. Her accent still had a slight Southern drawl to it. "It's good to see y'all." She approached and offered a hand.

Robert accepted the handshake, as did Angel. Beth got a quick embrace before the two shared a quick peck of a kiss on their lips. "Dinner should be finished soon," she said to them. "I pulled some drinks out of the cabinet."

"Do we still have that champagne that President Morgan sent us for the commemoration of the Constitutional signing?", Beth asked.

"I'm sure we have two or three bottles left." Annabelle looked to Deborah. "Debbie, dear, please check the wine pantry. I'll be in the kitchen."

"Yes, Miss," Deborah replied.

Their departure from the room left Robert and Angel to take up seats together on one of the couches, a wonderful model with a warm blue coloring. "Annabelle is better than I'd ever be at running a house," Beth admitted, a sad look on her face. "I suppose it is some compensation for the condition she was in when you liberated that plantation."

Angel frowned darkly. "There were some nasty things in those places."

"I know." Beth smiled sadly. "She still has the nightmares. But I'd rather talk about happier things."

"Agreed." Robert nodded and grinned. "I don't think I can ever say how much I'm happy for you, Beth. Annabelle is wonderful, and of everyone you're the best by far to govern the Colony. You've done more work to make New Liberty turn out like it has than anyone else."

"That's very kind of you, Robert, but you may be giving me too much credit." Beth shook her head. "I'm not a politician. And dealing with the politicians in the other Alliance states, or the Alliance Government… there are times I feel like I'm in over my head."

"That's another familiar sentiment," Robert sighed. "It's how I usually feel. Especially now."

"You've mentioned this training you're doing with your security chief."

"Yeah. It's been… a strain." Robert gave Angel a guilty look, which in turn made her cheeks burn with a bit of shame. "Especially since I often feel I'm not advancing as far as I could be. Once I've learned enough it's supposed to end, and I can get back to a normal routine."

"I'm still not sure exactly what this is you're supposed to be training for," Beth admitted. "But whatever it is… don't let it take over your life, Rob. You've got enough work in your job, and I know how heavy work loads can impact a relationship. And I know it's impacting what you two have."

"Yeah." Robert gave another uncomfortable look Angel's way before deciding to change the subject. "So, I'd like to catch up on Gabe, Ba, and the others…"




The three former Enterprise crew stood side-by-side in the large chamber of the Aurora's Main Engineering space. "Fascinating." Spock was looking over one of the unsecured stations and the variable power outputs being drawn from the various reactors compared to their capacities. "This goes far to explain the recent Romulan interest in 'naqia'."

"Aye, it's an incredible material." Scott tapped several keys on the station, bringing up the Aurora's drive profile. "I've broken all o' my old speed records with this system."

"The Darglan understanding of warp theory is quite advanced," Spock agreed. "I can see why this technology attracted your attention, Mister Scott."

It was clear that Doctor McCoy was lost on the technical side of things. "I'll take your word for it," he finally grumbled. Regardless he had a small grin on his face. "She's a beautiful ship, that's for sure. A bit too damned big, but beautiful." He looked around. "How many people do you have on this ship anyway?"

"A little under two thousand crew, not countin' th' civilian specialists."

"All these ships these days with their massive crews. Makes me miss the old days."

"I ken what ye mean, Doctor McCoy."

"Now, what I really want is to meet some more of these youngsters you're working with."

A sly grin crossed the Scotsman's face. "Well, I think there might be one lass we can meet."




After their day exploring New Liberty Colony, Caterina and Violeta had returned to the ship for a bridge watch and, for Cat, a chance to check her simulations in Science Lab 2.

Cat still wanted to see the outcome of said simulations, of course, but she found she was just as eager for 2030 to come about so Violeta would be relieved. After so long, just the mere concept of being with someone was making Cat impatient to see where it was going. The fear of eventual rejection was not nearly as strong as it had been yesterday.

Cat heard the door open. She glanced at the time and saw it was only 2003 hours; this couldn't be Violeta, nor any of the others. The timing wasn't right. She turned to face the new arrivals.

Scott continued walking up to her, two other older men at their sides. Caterina looked them over. Something was familiar about…

Then she recognized them. Or, at least, the Vulcan man in brown traveling robes to Scott's right.

Cat's eyes widened in disbelief. "Aye, lass, ye're nae bein' tricked," Scott assured her. "These are my old comrades from th' Enterprise, Mister Spock and Doctor McCoy. Gentlemen, this wee lass is Lieutenant Caterina Delgado, ship's Science Officer, an' ye'll never find another like her."

"I can see the family resemblance," McCoy noted jovially.

"Lieutenant." Spock nodded.

Caterina's joy and her shyness had kept her locked in a speechless state up to this point, neither nature able to quite overcome the other. But at long last the deadlock broke, and with it she let out her customary squeal of joy, an excited "SQUEEEEE!" that filled the lab.

Spock's eyebrow went up. A bemused grin came to McCoy's face that was matched by the satisfied one upon Scott, who had gotten the reaction he expected.

Caterina regained her composure enough to immediately offer her hand. "Mister Spock, I… it's such an honor! A pleasure… honor and pleasure… to meet you! Scotty's told us so much about you and the missions and… and your log is so thorough and precise and I have so many questions. Like the slingshot effect, how…"

And then she stopped. With the excitement having found outlet, the shyness came roaring back. A little voice in her head was yelling at her that, yes, she was in front of the legendary Mister Spock, and that she was acting like a silly fool instead of a science officer. Her cheeks turned deep red from the rush of embarrassment that went through her.

"I'm…. I a-apologize f-for my out-outburst, M-M-Mister Spock," she managed. "I just get… I got overexcited. I'm…" She stopped speaking.

Before the silence could become awkward, Spock spoke again. "Apologies are unnecessary, Lieutenant. I am quite experienced in witnessing the uncontrolled outbursts of Human emotion. Of primary concern is the issue of such enthusiasm clouding scientific judgement."

"Oh, no sir," Cat insisted. "I-I… well, I can't l-let myself get ex-excited about theories. I could b-bias myself. I have to r-remain objective. Otherwise I… I m-might not learn t-t-the facts if I don't."

"Indeed. Always keep your judgement confined away from your emotions. That is a key element to the role you have taken and will determine how well you rise in it.''

"Yes sir," she agreed. "And I can't tell you what a great honor it is to meet you." With her excitement and shyness finding a working medium point, Cat's stuttering had stopped. "And I don't think I can start to ask all the questions I have"

"I have time for a brief explanation of any points of interest to you." Spock settled into a chair beside Caterina's.

Caterina began asking questions concerning encounters from the Enterprise. The other two Enterprise crew moved away. "And she's got that muscled, healthy young lady as a sister? Older?"

"Aye."

"Ah." McCoy nodded. "I don't think anyone has met Spock with that kind of reaction. I wish I could have recorded it." The grin on his face turned into a little smirk. "A strange crew you've got here."

"Aye," Scott repeated, nodding. "Wud ye like t' see th' sickbay next, Doctor? They call it th' 'medbay' in th' Alliance."

McCoy nodded. "I think I'd like that."




The dining room in the Executive Residence was well-kept and looked the part of the dining area for the leader of a country (however small). The table had accommodated the main course of rotisserie chicken with multiple side dishes, with the meal being a welcome callback to the kinds of food Robert had grown up eating at the Dale family table.

Beth finished her glass of wine with a final gulp and kept a happy smile on her face. "And the entire Council started laughing."

"I would hope so," said Angel. "Why did they bother demanding something like that in the first place?"

"Some of the governments on Earth consider the normalization of relations to mean they get to push us around," Beth said. "But I told the emissary in no certain terms that New Liberty was never going to turn on its citizens, and with the Council backing me… he stomped out the door."

Robert was chuckling while shaking his head. "I never knew that happened. Why did they even try? They had to know it wouldn't go anywhere."

Beth shrugged. "I can't tell you. Maybe they thought there was something to the rumors."

"Rumors?", asked Angel.

"From Portland." Beth waved a hand dismissively. "There are rumors that the Senate is going to revoke our status as an autonomous state."

A look of worry came to Robert's face. "What? Why would…?" He stopped. The thought already came to him that this might be from Hawthorne's political allies, cutting at New Liberty because they couldn't get at him directly.

"I don't buy it. I have my own sources in Portland that say otherwise." Beth twirled her fork around some chicken and noodles on her dish. "But there's always someone coming up with ideas that they think will advance their agenda."

"Which is exactly what I'm afraid of," Robert said sullenly.

"The Defense Minister isn't a fan of ours," Angel said. "And he's got a navy admiral working alongside him that put a spy in our crew last year."

Beth's expression betrayed her surprise. "I remember you had to account for the 33LA incident with the government, but… it was that bad?"

"According to records we were shown, they were going to take our ship from us," Robert said. "They only stopped because the Gersallians and several other member states threatened to leave the Alliance."

"Do they even have the right to do that?", Beth asked. "We built the Aurora."

"But they're supporting it now. It's the Alliance that's paying our wages, giving us the crew we need to run the ship, and providing the spacedock facilities for repairs and maintenance." Robert took a sip. "So they do get a say."

"A say, maybe. But if we wanted to step out…"

Deborah entered from the side. "Madame, the consultant from Colony Security requests to see you."

"It must be about tomorrow,." Beth nodded. "Send her in."

Robert turned toward the door and watched the woman enter. Her hair was dark and long and she was built well, not too thin but well-kept in size and proportion. Her face had a reserved expression.

Surprise and a hint of suspicion came from Angel, evident in her body language That intrigued Robert.

"Robert, Angel, you've met Miss Parker, right?", Beth asked.

Robert realized why Angel was so upset. He shook his head. "Not in the flesh, but I've heard of her. Jarod brought her from his homeworld last year, didn't he?"

"He did." Miss Parker barely looked their way. "Madame Governor, I have the reports you requested ready, and Chief Almerda has made arrangements for the active and auxiliary police forces."

"The police?"

"For tomorrow," Beth clarified. "We've called up our auxiliary peacekeepers to help man the parade routes and keep everyone safe. It's standard when you run parades."

Robert frowned. "Do you think there might be an attack of some sort?"

Miss Parker smirked. "The Governor understands that just because you made this lovely little paradise for the downtrodden to be a land of hope and sunshine doesn't mean everyone will be play nice. You've got crime here like you would anywhere, and that means you need police and security to protect people."

Beth sighed at seeing how stony Robert's face had become. "It's Human nature, Rob. A lot of the people you took from those gulags and prisons and work camps were innocent people. But there were some that actually were criminals. They might not have deserved being in those kinds of places, but they don't always decide to turn a new leaf once they're out."

"Right." Robert sighed with discontent. "Silly of me to think otherwise, I guess." He nodded to Parker. "I hope you're enjoying your new work. It's something to be proud of."

"It's been a refreshing challenge," Miss Parker assured him. She turned her attention back to Beth. "I'll see you in the morning, Madame Governor."

"Enjoy the rest of the night," Beth urged. "We really must get you some time off."

"The thought is appreciated, Madame Governor, but I'll be fine." Parker nodded to them. "Enjoy your evening. You know how to reach me."

Without a further word, Parker stepped out.

Angel watched her go with a frown. Beth noticed the look on her face. "Yes?"

"I don't know if I trust her," Angel said, still looking that way. "She chased Jarod for years. And she didn't come willingly."

"She's done good work since she got here," Beth insisted. "Whatever she was before, she's embraced her opportunities here fully. We've had a drop in the crime rate since she started working with Colony Security. She's responsible for breaking up most of the major smuggling operations we've found in the last six months. She even gave up smoking'"

"Although it took her a few months," Annabelle added. "She was even kind enough to offer Beth her condolences when we thought you'd been killed by that bomb last July. Whatever she's done in the past, Miss Parker is trying to start a new life the same as everyone else."

"That's all we can ask of anyone," Robert said. He looked with concern toward Angel. "The entire point of the colony is to give people a second chance."

"Yeah." Angel forced her worry away from her mind. "I know."




The medbay was quiet, blessedly quiet, and Leo was thankful for the chance to deal with the inventory paperwork. And the personnel reports. And virtually every other piece of paperwork he had to do.

His hearing was sharp enough that he heard the main medbay door open. He stood up and left his office. By the time he took the short corridor to the main room of the medbay, he was met by the arrivals. "Mister Scott," Leo said politely. "And…"

"Doctor Leonard McCoy," the very old man at Scott's side answered. He glanced around the chamber. "Well, it looks like you're just swimming in technology, aren't you?"

Leo blinked. He recognized the name. "Your surgeon on the Enterprise," he said while looking at Scott.

"Aye." Scott grinned. "I promised Doctor McCoy a look at our medbay, but I think ye'll do a better job at it, Doctor Gillam. I'd better be goin' back t' Science Lab 2 t' see if Spock's ready t' move on."

"Or to see if that young lady has finally run out of questions," McCoy said, smirking.

Leo almost asked before putting two and two together. "You introduced Ambassador Spock to Caterina." A small smile crossed his face. "Well, if all else fails, you can replicate the jaws of life to split them apart."

"Oh, I'll think o' somethin', Doctor Gillam, dinnae worry about that."

Scott turned and left, leaving Leo alone with his counterpart from the old Enterprise. "Doctor Gillam, was it?"

Leo nodded.

McCoy smiled. "So… where are you from? I do think I hear a bit of Georgia in that accent."

At that Leo grinned. "Marietta."

"Atlanta," McCoy replied. "So, like I was saying, fancy sickbay you've got here."

Leo nodded. "A lot of good tools for saving lives. Although it's nothing without a good surgeon."

"Damn right." McCoy took a seat over on one of the biobeds. "I read your paper on removing that parasite… what was it… Go-ad?"

"Goa'uld."

"Right." McCoy brought a finger up. "You took quite the risk, trying a procedure that delicate without a full operating theater."

"The St. Johns' medical module had all the gear I needed. And I didn't have the time to get the patient back to the ship." Leo patiently kept his hands at his sides. "Would you have done anything different, Doctor?"

McCoy shook his head. "Not a damn thing. It's a part of our line of work sometimes, taking risks for the good of the patient. The important part is recognizing it's a risk."

Leo nodded. The smile was fading from his face, however. "You're just working up to talking to me about Joshua Marik, aren't you?"

For several moments the elderly man in front of him didn't say anything. "Well, son, that depends," McCoy finally said.

"On?"

"On you, mostly." McCoy lowered his head. "Lord knows it's never easy to lose a child."

"No, it isn't." Leo crossed his arms and sighed. After another long moment he sat opposite from McCoy on the biobed across from his. "I keep playing it over in my mind. If I could have done anything else to save Joshua."

"You always will." McCoy's voice was low, and the age made it all the more hoarse.

"And if I'd only gotten to him… a month earlier. Just a month, before the blast cells…" Leo stopped. He made himself stop.

"That's a fact of life for us, Doctor Gillam," McCoy said. "Sometimes we're just too damned late."

Leo nodded quietly. "I've lost patients before because they didn't get to me in time. I've done battle triage. But when it's just a kid it… it's so frustrating. And I know that I have to live with it." He had a pleading look on his face when he looked to the older doctor.

McCoy saw that look. A sad expression came to the deep, aged wrinkles of his face. "Nobody's going to take that pain away, Doctor. As much as we'd all like to be able to. All I can tell you is that, like any wound, it's going to heal with time."

"Yeah," Leo sighed. "I thought you'd say that."

There was nothing more to say on the subject. After a few moments of quiet McCoy slid off the bed. "Well, how about you give an old man a tour of your sickbay? Then I can give you a good and proper criticism on reliance on technology."

Despite the pain in his heart, Leo felt a laugh form in his throat. "I'd be delighted to do so, Doctor, and to hear about all of the ways I've been spoiled in the practice of medicine." He stood from the biobed. "This is our general treatment area. If half of my nurses weren't on shore leave they would have already finished checking your vitals."

"Lord, I would hope so…"




The excitement still buzzed through Caterina, even with Spock having departed with Mister Scott. Getting to speak to the legend, to hear his recollections and observations on the things he had observed in his career, it was like a late birthday gift and the best of them all.

An involuntary giggle escaped from her throat. She was so happy it almost ached.

"That can't just be anticipation for me."

Cat turned in her chair. Violeta was standing inside the door in her uniform, smiling at her. "It looks like you enjoyed your science stuff."

"It's not that." Cat sprung from her chair and skipped - skipped indeed! - up to Violeta. She felt like she would burst if she didn't start informing Violeta of what had happened. "Scotty brought his old shipmates from the Enterprise, he brought Spock! I've been reading Spock's old logs for the last year and I just couldn't believe I could talk with him and get the answers to so many questions I had and… and… and now I feel bad because you're here now and you don't want to…"

Violeta grinned and shook her head. "Everyone has their own hobbies and loves, Caterina. Just because I don't have this one doesn't mean I can't enjoy the way it makes your face light up."

Caterina felt a burn in her cheeks, which had indeed turned a deep pink. "I… thank you. But I don't want you to feel left out. Did you want to start your next module?"

Violeta shook her head. "No. It's almost 2100 and way too late for a good gaming session."

"Yeah." Cat swallowed. "Well, I guess, I mean, we could talk about… something else? No, not something else." She shook her head. Her hands moved forward until she felt Violeta grip them. She met Violeta's purple eyes, marveling still at how alluring they looked, and nodded. "We've only hung out the last couple of days, but I feel like we're bonding really well. And I'm worried I'm going to say the wrong thing or push things too hard. It's just so.. So new and exciting!"

"I know," Violeta nodded. "I'm worried too."

"Worried? About what?", asked Cat.

"About if this is right for you." Violeta brought her free hand up and gently touched Cat's face. "You're so sweet, Caterina. And you're brilliant. But I know that you've got to feel your way through this too. I don't want to rush you or hurt you."

"I know."

"So, this is going to be at your speed, Cat," Violeta continued. "You'll decide if this is going too fast or not fast enough. I'll take your lead."

Caterina responded with an understanding nod. And she thought about it.

It was frightening. And exhilarating. She had never been with someone before. Her knowledge of what that was like came entirely from observing her sister's romance with Robert over the years. Years of missed dates, small fights becoming big fights, and breakups that became friendly reconciliations and then full reconciliations, upon which the cycle would start to begin again. Their responsibilities on the Aurora only made that more difficult, and Cat dreaded the day that might come soon when Angel would break it off with Robert again, or he would with her. She hated seeing her sister hurt.

With that thought, it was easy to see why she should take it slow, or even avoid letting things get romantic at all.

But the moment Cat considered that, she felt a cry from within: NO!

No! She… she'd wanted something like this for long, always hiding even the thought of it lest her family know of what she wanted (that they had figured it out was not something she had considered, because the idea had been so scary to her). And Violeta was so… she was nice, and cute, and beautiful, and she had that exotic purple hair and eyes and curves and… and she was just… Cat didn't want to step away from this, and a part of her that she'd kept quiet for so long roared to life and demanded she take this chance now.

Just like you did with that Asari?, a voice from within warned. With it came a series of painful memories.

Caterina swallowed. Her voice didn't want to work when she tried to speak, and Violeta simply continued to be patient with her, compassion and friendliness shining in those lovely purple eyes…

Those same eyes widened when Caterina, pushing herself up on tip-toes, pressed her lips against Violeta's. It was only a light kiss at first, a series of pecks on the lips, but growing confidence soon turned it into a full one. Violeta's arms came up and went back down, and it would be Cat who reached with her arms to pull the taller woman closer to her.

The kiss became the kind of thing one remembered, full of passion and hunger. Violeta smiled through it and put a hand on Caterina's shoulder and neck. She lowered her head further to enable the kiss to continue. She left it up to Caterina on when to end it.

It finally did end, if just for Caterina to force herself to breathe. "I…" Her cheeks turned bright pink. "I…"

The smile on Violeta's face turned into a wide grin. "Do you feel better?"

"I…" Caterina swallowed. Thoughts and desires swirled in her head. "I… really think we should go somewhere. Other than here. Someone else might come into the science lab."

"I share my quarters with three other officers," Violeta pointed out.

"Right." Cat's smile turned a little sheepish. "But I don't."




The two young ladies began kissing the moment the door to Cat's quarters closed. They went over to the small couch in Cat's personal area and sat there, continuing to quietly kiss, to simply enjoy the sensations of the act. Violeta took the lead only slightly, using a hand to guide where Cat's head moved.

Caterina felt like her heart would burst from her chest as the kiss continued. Her hands moved to Violeta's sides while Violeta ran a hand along her right hip. The hand started to come up, moving under her arm toward her shoulder. Cat felt a tingle of good feeling, of simple pleasure, at the touch of Violeta's hands on her shoulder and neck, guiding their kiss as it continued, stopped for breath, and then resumed.

Their eyes opened briefly, and something in Cat's heart throbbed at seeing the look in Violeta's eyes, on her face. "You decide," was all she said.

Caterina nodded yes. Violeta moved forward and kissed her again. Her hands went to Cat's shoulders, one going to her throat and the other up her shoulder and down to…

The memory roared through Cat, without warning, without any intent on her part. She remembered a hand on her neck and shoulder like that, the other hand extending downwards…

She remembered Morinth.

A phantom of pain, not real but every bit as terrible as it had been when it was real, shot through Caterina's body. She could remember screaming, she could remember her terror, her inability to move, the feeling of helplessness that Morinth had given her when she started to kill her. The agony ripping through her body, burning it out from within.

Violeta gasped in shock when Cat cried out, lost in the sudden scream of pain and fear. She pushed away from Violeta and curled up on the opposite end of the couch. Her hazel eyes widened with the shock of the experience, the ferocity of that horrible memory coming back.

"What's wrong?", Violeta asked. Her breathing was heavy and a flicker of frustration crossed her features, followed shortly afterward by a full wave of shame at her instinctive reaction. That quickly turned to compassion as the young astrogator watched the tears welling in Caterina's eyes.

"I'm… I…" Cat sniffled. "I don't know why. I w-was enjoying thi-this… but th-then I t-thought of Mor-Morinth…"

"Morinth?"

"Th-the Asari w-who nearly k-killed me," Cat stuttered, in a sound almost to the point of weeping when you considered the tears.

Silence filled the quarters for a short time. Violeta's purple eyes started to brim with tears. "I understand."

"I-I'm s-sorry." Caterina shook her head. "I w-wanted it… b-but I… I…"

Violeta put a hand on Caterina's shoulder. "It's okay. I understand. You were hurt and nearly killed."

"I-I'm sup-supposed to be a-an ad-adult…" Caterina let out a choked sob. "B-But I ca-can't h-help it… I…"

"Caterina, please…" Violeta shook her head. "Don't feel guilty about this, please."

"I have to get st-stronger… I count o-on An-Angel so m-much, b-but she has h-her own life. I ha-have to g-get stronger. I-have to st-stand on m-my own. But th-things l-like this h-happen, a-and a-all I c-can d-do is cry… I must l-look like a bi-big baby to y-you."

"It's okay to cry. Over this." Violeta lowered her eyes. "But If I'm making you uncomfortable, I'll leave."

There was no immediate response from Caterina. But it was clear that she was uncomfortable with Violeta around. That having some witness her in this state, reduced to tears by the memories of pain and helplessness that had arisen within her, was making Cat even more upset. Violeta nodded quietly and stood. She walked to the door.

Just before it opened, Cat called out, "Stop, p-please."

Violeta did so. She turned and she faced Cat.

"You're r-right. Having s-someone see m-me like this…" Cat shook her head. "I h-hate being l-like this. Even w-with my sister. So I am uncomfortable." She forced a breath in. "B-but I th-think that's g-good. It might h-help me g-get better at this. So.. p-please s-stay. If you w-want, I mean."

Violeta walked back over to her and sat back on the couch. "I want to help you," she said.

"Th-thank you." Caterina looked at her and, despite the red in her cheeks and the pain in her eyes, a small smile came to her face. With determination she repeated her words. "Thank you, Violeta."

"You're welcome, Caterina." Wordlessly Violeta opened her arms.

It was an invitation Caterina happily accepted, moving over and letting the taller woman embrace her warmly. She wrapped her arms around Violeta's waist.

And the two did nothing else for the rest of the night.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

The Colony Visitor's Lodge was near the oldest residential areas of the Colony. A five story prefab building, it was originally employed to house new arrivals to New Liberty until permanent housing could be found, during which the residents would be issued with their translator devices and given other means to acclimate to their new home.

Of course, that had changed over the years. The Emigrant Welcoming Center now provided that housing and training, in rather more spacious surroundings, and the Colony had signed the property over to a colonist, Jeong Jin-Taek, who turned it into a lodge for visitors to the Colony. The rooms were refurbished as hotel rooms and the former common teaching areas turned into an eating area with three meals served per day. The old gym area had stayed the same, however, with the basketball courts and football field still available for both guests and local residents.

Earlier in the day they had settled their visitors from New Caprica into rooms. Lee paid with a voucher worth Alliance credits, courtesy of the Colonial budget, with one room each for himself, for Kara and Anders, and for Clara (and Zack). The doors were internal, which of course made the place feel fancy compared to the external entry doors you had at "normal" hotels, or at least as Julia had always known them.

Lee sat down beside the bed, his bag on the floor beside it right where he had left it earlier in the day, and looked around. A holovideo player was prominent on the dresser opposite the bed. An air conditioning unit was set below the window, outside of which one could see the Colony's central district. A bathroom unit, with shower, was available to the right of the entrance door.

"It's not a suite on Cloud 9," Lee observed. "But it looks nice."

"An old fashioned hotel room." Julia took a seat at the table between the bed and the window.

"You know the owner?"

She nodded. "A little. Jeong was one of the people we pulled out of a North Korean labor camp about two weeks after we got into that line of work." Julia shook her head while a thoughtful expression came to her face. The old memories were not pleasant, in many cases. "Sometimes I still see those places in my nightmares."

Lee nodded in reply and sat on the bed right across from her. Julia felt a slight burning in her cheeks when the thought came to mind that Lee was a rather handsome and attractive man.

"We've all gone through something," he said. "I noticed that Commander Carrey was a little disappointed in you."

Julia sighed and nodded. "Zack thinks I need a break. That I'm focusing too much on the work and not having enough fun in my life." The side of her mouth curled up, creating a little bit of an amused smirk. "Honestly, he's probably right. But I… I like what I do. Command is something I've always wanted. Maybe not quite like this, but I pushed for responsible positions even when I was younger."

Lee chuckled at that. "I've got more authority now than I ever wanted in life. Command of my own Battlestar… it's the dream of every Navy officer, and it fell to me."

"Your father needed the best man for the job, and you're it."

"He just wanted me as Fisk's XO. But Fisk had to go and meddle in the election."

"Zack hasn't talked much about the election. It's a bit of a shock that Baltar won, and I'm a little incredulous that he didn't settle here or another world outside of N2S7."

"Baltar isn't the easiest man to figure out. Which is surprising given how much of a narcissist the man can be."

"Anyway, you have the Pegasus now." Julia smiled at him. "Congratulations. Whatever the circumstances behind it, starship command's a big achievement."

Lee looked at Julia thoughtfully. "Commander, I would think you're jealous of me, the way you're sounding."

Julia started to speak, to deny it, but she stopped at the last moment. The damned thing was… he was right. To a degree. "I think about commanding a ship. As in being the Captain," she admitted. "Or Commander, in your case."

Lee nodded in understanding. "But you won't do it right now?"

"Right now I'm content where I am." Julia said the words without the kind of conviction she'd expected to have. "I keep the Aurora running and Robert turns to me for advice."

"But he's still ultimately the CO. And you follow his orders," Lee observed. "Have you thought about getting your own command?"

"No."

As soon as she said it, Julia knew she'd lied. And she knew Lee would know it. The thought had been subtle at first, but it had grown from there; there were times she had thought about it. About having her own ship. The price, though…

"I don't want to leave my friends," Julia said. "I'd have to. Or even worse, I'd bring some along, and we'd be fully split up."

"That's part of the navy life, though. You make friends, then you leave them when you go to new postings. When you climb in the ranks."

"I'm not denying it. But I'm not going to just walk out on the people I care about. Not to satisfy my ambition. I care about them too much."

"I do understand that." Lee leaned forward. "But I saw the way you were looking at Kara and Clara. You… don't have anyone, do you?"

For the first time, Julia actually frowned. She looked down at the floor for a moment to gather her thoughts. "Not in a long time."

Lee made a short, sad laugh. "Yeah, I know that."

"I had a guy. Years ago." Julia was still frowning when she lifted her head and faced Lee again. "He was a creep, and I cut him off. Then later I found out how much of a creep he was when I pulled a friend out of his literal torture dungeon."

The look on Lee's face actually brought a smile, albeit a small one, to Julia's face, from the amusement she felt at it. "That's… I don't think I can top that, actually," Lee admitted.

"Few can." Julia shook her head. "And I could have had… someone. A couple someones, actually. In the first case, we enjoy our relationship as it is and we didn't want to complicate it with romance. In the second…" Julia shook her head. "He was declaring his love for me, but I couldn't feel any for him. Not in that way. And honestly, I don't know if I want a relationship right now. I've got my work, and I like it. I'm not going to pine for a relationship that wouldn't work anyway."

"I can understand that." Lee leaned forward. His breathing had picked up a little. Julia got the feeling that he had much the same thoughts about her appearance as she had about his. "There's always the work."

"Always."

Their eyes met. And in that way people could have, and without anything like mental abilities or life force sensing, they could understand each other. What they wanted and needed.

"I'll see you tomorrow," Julia forced herself to say.

"Right." Lee nodded in agreement.

Julia stood up. She didn't look back to him, but went for the door. Her hand gripped the handle and she twisted it.

But she did not pull the door open. At the last moment she stopped. Her heart pounded in her ears. She took a breath, then another, and felt the anticipation within her. It was a feeling she hadn't had in a long time.

The feeling of need that joined it wasn't as old. She had felt it, sometimes quite often. She had felt it tonight, seeing the way Zack and Clara acted with each other. The same with Kara Thrace and Samuel Anders.

And she felt it whenever she saw Robert and Angel together.

She turned back. Lee had removed his uniform jacket, now on the back of one of the table chairs, and was pulling off his uniform undershirt. He turned back to her after removing it. His chest was muscular and fit and, to her eye, certainly an appealing sight.

WIth deliberate steps Julia walked up to him. Lee kept his eyes on her, and it was clear he had similar thoughts. He did nothing, however, waiting to see what she would do first.

It was up to Julia to begin the kiss.

And she did so without hesitation.




It was getting late in the evening for both the Colony and the Aurora, synced as they were to the same operating time, and with dinner over Robert and Angela were preparing to leave Beth's house. Beth and Annabelle followed them to the front door. "Thank you for the meal, Beth." The smile that appeared on Robert's face was a sad one. "If only we could do it more often."

"I know the feeling." Beth embraced him, and he accepted it. With their arms around each other they gave one another a soft pat on the back. "I'm so worried about you. About you and everyone," she said. "You keep going into danger like that."

"I know," he answered. "But it's what we signed on for."

"There are times, Robert, that I wish you'd give this up and come here. There's plenty of farmland."

A soft grin crossed his face at that. "It'd be something, I suppose. An idea for when I retire."

Robert could feel the pang of fear that went through Beth. The thought that crossed her mind.

If you live long enough to retire…

"Don't worry about me," he said to her. "We've been through a lot, but we're still here. I'm not going anywhere. I promise."

Beth nodded. Left unsaid was the rejoinder in her mind: Don't make promises you can't keep.

Robert moved on to hugging Annabelle, who accepted it graciously. Angel meanwhile hugged Beth.

"Take care of her, please," Robert whispered softly to Annabelle, just a second before Beth whispered, "Please take care of Rob" to Angel.

The response was a pair of "I will"s.

Robert looked back at Beth. Beyond her, in the next room, Robert could make out the form of Miss Parker standing quietly, all proper in a casual business suit and long skirt, with a data reader in her hand. Angel couldn't quite hide the glare she was giving to Parker. She, in turn, saw them looking and returned the looks with a quiet gaze of, if not challenge, assertion.

"I trust her," Beth said. She could see where they were looking. "She's been a huge help, Robert. Please…"

"I'm not going to question you, Beth. This is your Colony. And it's made for second chances." Robert shook his head. "It's just hard. Knowing how long she chased Jarod…"

"It can be hard to bury old grudges and fears," Annabelle observed. She took Beth's hand tenderly. "But that is what our Colony was built to do. We move on from the pain of the past to the brightness of the future. A new start."

Robert nodded in agreement, prompting Angel to do the same.

But he knew Angel, for one, wasn't feeling it.




The tour ended in the quiet of the Lookout. Outside a number of civilian vessels loitered in orbit, performing their business or waiting for business to conclude with the anniversary celebrations the next day.

The former Enterprise crew sat together at a table near the window, observing the sight of the planet below and the ships before them. "Well, Scotty, I'll give you this," McCoy said. "You've got quite the ship here."

"It is most impressive," Spock agreed.

"That's kind o' ye t' say." It was clear from his face that Scott was beaming with pride at their assessment. "I've worked hard t' keep her runnin', an' th' crew does a fine job in bringin' us home." A wistful sigh came to him. "She's still not th' Enterprise, of course."

"Obviously so," replied Spock. "But we should always avoid the temptation to allow indulgence in memory to undermine our understanding of the present. This vessel is as worthy of your efforts as the Enterprise was, and she is a credit to your skill, Mister Scott, and to the skills of her other builders and her crew."

"That damned Vulcan stoicism aside, Spock's right about this one," McCoy agreed. "A man your age should be grateful you're in enough health to keep a ship like this running."

"Ah, gentlemen, Guten Abend."

The three turned and faced Hargert, who approached with a platter of glasses. "If I may be forgiven the interruption, I wished to meet you gentlemen. Mister Scott has spoken quite highly of you."

"Doctor, Mister Spock, this is th' gentleman who operates th' Lookout," Scott said. "Mister Hargert."

McCoy looked over the platter, and the bottles with the glasses. "Bourbon," he noted.

"Mister Scott and I have conversed on some on our favored drinks, Doctor," Hargert explained. "Your preferences were referenced."

"Well." McCoy smiled. "Don't mind if I do." He took a glass and held it toward Hargert, who gripped the bottle of Bourbon and brought it toward McCoy.

"Ye got that Scotch, I see", Scott said to Hargert as he poured McCoy's glass.

Hargert nodded and shifted his smiling face to Scott. "Of course, Mister Scott." He gestured toward the bottle in question, which Scott took with an empty glass. "And Mister Spock, as I am informed that you do not enjoy alcohol, I have attempted to brew a plomeek tea that, it is my hope, meets with your satisfaction." He presented the cup to Spock, who nodded politely and accepted it. "As for myself… schnapps, of course." He poured his glass and held it up. "To the benefits of age, gentlemen. We have the benefit of experience and the privilege of sharing it with the young."

"A most gratifying sentiment, Mister Hargert," Spock said, holding up the tea.

"Aye."

"That's about all I do these days," mumbled McCoy, but despite the slight sour look on his face, there was a grin on it.

The four old men took to their drinks. McCoy set his Bourbon down. "Mister Hargert, this is the finest Bourbon I have enjoyed in years."

"I am grateful, Doctor." Hargert nodded to him. "I am a discerning customer to my suppliers."

Spock finished a drink of his own beverage. "Your handiwork with the tea is singular. It is most satisfactory."

"My thanks to you, Mister Spock." Hargert took a drink of his schnapps. "At this time in my life, my pleasure is derived from seeing others enjoy the fruit of my labors in the kitchen."

"If only we'd had you on the Enterprise," McCoy said. "You're going to spoil the kids you've got running this ship."

"Doctor, I think he already has spoiled 'em," said Scotty.

"Ah, but spoiling is a point of view," Hargert said. "I like to think that I allow them the luxury of knowing there is a good meal waiting for them whenever they have need of it. That is one of the important things in life, isn't it?"

"You cannae get any arguin' from me about that, Mister Hargert," Scotty asserted.

"I'll drink to that." McCoy held up his glass. "To the Important Things."

As before, the toast was happily shared.




It was morning when Julia awoke, more by internal clock than anything else. A brief confusion at her surroundings immediately faded as the warmth of Lee Adama against her naked body, asleep beside her in the hotel bed, reminded her of why she was here. A slight blush appeared on her cheeks.

She slipped out of the bed. When she reached down for a piece of discarded clothing, Lee's voice came from behind her. "I'll understand if you regret it."

She turned back to face him, uniform pants already in hand. "Regret it? No." She shook her head. A small, thin smile came to Julia's lips. "I probably needed it more than I'd ever admit. And I get the same feeling from you."

He matched her smile. "Probably," he admitted.

"Zack's probably right that I need to live more." Julia sat back on the bed. Lee's hand touched her bare back, following the curve of her spine. Even in the dim light of the room they were visible enough that Julia and Lee could admire the sight of one another. "But part of living, to me, is what I do. I can make a difference out there, and I know I can be a leader."

"You're probably better at it than I'd be," Lee said.

Julia looked back at him. "Don't sell yourself short, Lee. You deserve better than that." She reached over to the spot on the ground where her multidevice had fallen due to the enthusiasm of the night. "Well, I have just enough time to beam back up and get ready if I want to make it to the basketball court."

"You can use my shower if it's faster," Lee offered. "I'll wait."

Julia gave him a pointed look. "Usually when an offer like that is made in our circumstances, they end up late."

Lee shrugged. "I suppose so."

Julia nodded at his acceptance. And then a little, impish smile came to her face, and her green, aquamarine-shaded eyes glinted with a playfulness she tended to hold back. "If we run a little late, there won't be much harm."

The remark made Lee laugh. As he did so, she walked to the door to the bathroom and pointedly left the door open while she turned the light on and reached for the shower controls.




The others were waiting patiently when Julia and Lee showed up at the gym, ten minutes late. It wasn't hard for the others to guess why, either.

Zack saw the spring in Julia's step, the impish little grin that told him that she knew she was going to be late and had done it anyway, and with just a smile and not a word he raised his hand toward Thrace, palm up.

Starbuck shot him a look that was both irritated and playful. "Godsdammit," she muttered, fishing in the pocket of her replicated gym shorts to pull out a plastic-cloth blend Alliance credit bill. She slapped it into his hand. "Lucky guess, Loverboy."

"Not as much as you think, Starbuck," Zack replied. "Not as much as you think."




Caterina woke up alone. Despite the recalled trauma the prior night, she hadn't had a nightmare about Morinth. That, at least, was a good thing.

First she checked the time. And she had plenty before they'd be expected to beam down for the parade. She wondered if they'd made any changes to the float. It had looked pretty last year, but there had been room for improvement. They'd been a little off on the nacelle placement.

A thought came to Caterina before she went to her shower. She went into the living area of her quarters and found the couch still occupied. Violeta hadn't even taken her uniform off.

Tears came to Cat's eyes. Violeta had stayed in her quarters just in case she needed someone. It fit what she knew of Violeta's personality and, yet… it also made her understand, and enjoy, how close they had become, even over just two days.

She wondered about that. Was Violeta as lonely as she was? Did she actually… attract Violeta that strongly? Her? She was skinny and short and small and not really curvy at all, she wasn't pretty, maybe "cute" at best… and Violeta was into her?

Maybe it wasn't physical? Maybe… they just worked well together?

Either way, Caterina bent over and gave Violeta a little kiss on the cheek. When she saw the woman's purple eyes start to flutter open, she said, "Good morning."

It took Violeta a few moments to work the sleep out before she finally responded. And then several more moments before she asked, "How are you feeling, Cat?"

"Me? I'm doing okay," Cat answered. "I feel better now." She smiled at Violeta as she sat up. "Thank you for staying."

"It's okay." Violeta smiled back. "I'm a pushover for sensitive girls, honestly. I just want to hug you and tell you it'll be okay and let you fall asleep in my arms."

A little giggle came from Cat. "Well, I'm really sensitive, so that works?" She sat down next to Violeta. "So, are you going to the parade? There might be room on the float."

Violeta laughed. But Cat's heart fell at realizing it was a sad laugh. "I'm scheduled to work the watch shift on the bridge during the parade," she said. "I'm still new on the ship. I mean, I've only been here for four months. When you're that new, you end up working the shifts when everyone else is off doing something."

"That's so not fair," Caterina said, after which she sighed. "Well, okay, maybe… well, I guess someone has to watch my science shift too during the parade, so I can't complain, can I?"

"Someone has to do it." Violeta shook her head. "Don't worry about me. I get to have tonight off. And we still have those crystals to get…"

That made Cat smile. "And I still have to get a handle on playing a black mage."

"I wasn't going to say anything… so you'll be there at 1900?"

"I'll be on the bridge until at least 1830, so I'll have to rush… but yeah," Cat answered. "I'll get there as soon as I can."

"I look forward to it. So… I guess you'd better get ready for your parade…"

"Yeah."

"And I need to go back to my quarters to get ready for my shift." Violeta sighed wistfully. "See you at 1900?"

Cat nodded and smiled. "1900. But before you go…"

Cat leaned over and put her lips to Violeta's, and before they went their separate ways for the day, they shared a tender kiss.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Tag


It was after the parade that Scotty met back up with Spock and McCoy. As VIPs, they had joined Beth, as well as the Colonial delegates and others, on the main stand to watch the procession, and afterward were there to greet the Aurora crew after the float (improved by the views of some of them) returned to its proper hanger.

The introductions were exchanged. The meeting most of the others anticipated, beyond the disappointment from Caterina having already met Spock, was Spock being introduced to Jarod. The two geniuses exchanged handshakes. "A pleasure to meet you, Mister Spock." Jarod grinned slightly. "I actually took the name 'Doctor Spock' once myself."

Spock raised a curious eyebrow. "I see. Would this happen to have been a reference to 20th Century pediatrician Doctor Benjamin Spock?"

Jarod nodded. "That it was. I was Pretending to be a pediatrician at the time."

"I see. Mister Scott informs me that you learned warp mechanics after observing a systems chart for twenty seconds?"

Jarod looked to Scotty, who grinned like a teacher showing off a prized pupil. "Give or take a second," he answered. "Although that was mechanical understanding, mostly. The underlying science was something I took a little longer to grasp."

"I myself required seventeen seconds, but I had the advantage of prior knowledge of the scientific basis in question," Spock answered.

Before Jarod could answer that, his multidevice let out a tone. "Excuse me," he said, looking down to check it. It was a message from Sydney. He looked to Robert and Julia. "Sydney wants to meet me at his office, we're going to dinner."

"We'll see you back on the ship, Jarod," Robert replied. "Take care. And give him a hello from the rest of us."

"Thank you." Jarod looked back to Spock. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Ambassador Spock. Hopefully we can meet again some time."

"Indeed so," Spock answered. "Live long and prosper."

"The same to you."

After Jarod stepped away, McCoy came up beside Spock, having just finished talking with Zack and Barnes. "Hrm. I always wondered what you'd be like if you showed emotions. I reckon he's as close as we'll ever get to that."

"Unlikely, Doctor, but an interesting thought nevertheless."

As the rest of the Aurora crew was starting to disperse, to either go to duty stations or head on to enjoy the rest of the day, Scotty returned to them and joined them in stepping outside. There was still cheering coming from the city, distant and thunderous, as the celebrations continued into the after-parade events. "Are ye stayin' any longer?", he asked his old comrades.

"Regrettably, I am informed that my window of opportunity to return to Romulan space in safety is starting to close," Spock answered. "I will be departing within the hour to make the necessary rendezvous to return to Romulus."

"A damned shame," McCoy said. "But I can't do much better. The Phlox is arriving in thirty minutes to drag me back to Starfleet Medical. Seems there's been an outbreak or some other damned thing."

"Aye, duty calls."

"As duty always does," Spock noted. He gave Scotty a meaningful look. "I am grateful to see that you have found your own place in our century, Mister Scott."

"It's better than babysittin' midshipmen or wastin' away at th' retirement colony," Scotty said. "An' it's good t' know that after all these years, I can still do th' job."

"Indeed. And I look forward to hearing further reports of your achievements, Mister Scott." One might have almost thought Spock was being wistful when he continued, "Your continuation of the voyages we made long ago is… agreeable."

"Just don't let these kids run you ragged, Scotty," McCoy insisted. "Or I might have to have a word or two with them."

"I would surmise that these words would be among the more colorful terms in your vocabulary, Doctor?", Spock asked.

McCoy flashed a grin in reply. "You're damned right about that, Spock."




Jarod found a ride on the community taxi line to get him to the Medical Plaza. He entered the office building where Sydney kept his offices. It was closed down with only a single security guard visible, a light-skinned Human or Human-looking man in sunglasses. Jarod nodded to the man, who nodded back as Jarod went on into the hall toward the office.

He entered the office waiting space. Sydney's secretary wasn't present. That didn't surprise him, and Jarod saw no problems in knocking on the closed door. "Sydney? I'm here." He opened the door after a moment.

There was nobody in the office.

Jarod's hand went immediately to a key on his multidevice.

That same second, amber energy lit up the periphery of his vision. He turned in time to see the phaser beam being absorbed by the energy field his multidevice was emitting. His attacker was a humanoid, somewhat short, and mostly human-looking. Mostly save the fur-covered, cat-like ears on the top of her head, and the red tail swishing behind her. Jarod recognized her as from one of the lesser-advanced species of N2S7, a Mi'qote.

She growled something in her native language. The auto-translator decided the best translation was "Bollocks!"

Jarod heard the step to his left and turned to face a man in dark-colored combat gear. Dark eyes gave him a cold, intent look from a face with East Asian features.

He moved more quickly that Jarod could anticipate and threw a punch that sent Jarod flying back into the door to Sydney's inner office. One of the hinges was torn off from the impact. A red light on Jarod's multidevice alerted him to his shield nearly failing from the blow. It had been a-near superhuman strike - Jarod figured it was cybernetic enhancement - and that told him his attacker was giving him precious little time to react.

React he did. Julia had taught him some of her techniques, and he applied it by a quick shift to the right that caused his opponent's next punch to go through air. Jarod timed his own punch to a pressure point, at the celiac plexus, that knocked the wind out of the man for a brief second. He grabbed and pivoted, turning his attacker's weight and momentum against him to send him flying into the door Jarod had just hit, tearing it completely off its hinges.

Another amber flash and the whine of a phaser told him the first attacker was still after him. His shield took that shot as well. But there was no guarantee his shield could take another, not from the disruption caused by that punch he'd taken. Jarod ran out into the hall.

He nearly collided with someone else, a short man with almost pale white skin and short-cut brown hair. Jarod turned away from him and back down the way he had come in, even as the new arrival threw a kick at his feet that his shield barely resisted. The attacker cried out in pain and rage at the feedback the shield hit him with. He fell back.

Running, Jarod finally had a moment to hit the comm key on his multidevice. "This is Jarod, emergency transport, now!"

There was no answer.

Jarod's mind was quick enough to consider the attack and what it meant. He could imagine the likely responsible party. It would be something to deal with when he got away. If he could get to the security desk, a hardwired line might…

Ahead of him the security guard from before appeared at the end of the hall. Jarod looked at him, saw the look on his face, and realized he was in trouble.

How much trouble, however, he hadn't even a chance to realize before it was too late.

The fake guard's hand came up toward Jarod. Suddenly it was like Jarod had run into a brick wall. He slammed into nothingness and literally fell right back.

He tried to get back up. As he did the man's hand became a fist. Invisible force grabbed Jarod by the throat and lifted him. He choked out a cry of surprise and fear while his feet flailed below him. He looked on his attacker as his free hand pulled away his sunglasses.

His eyes were an unnatural, yellow color, almost gold, and almost gleeful.

The force on Jarod's neck tightened. He gasped and choked, but no air could enter through the force holding his windpipe closed. Within seconds he was starting to black out.

"Stop, or you won't get paid," a voice said. "I need him alive."

Jarod felt the force go away and hit the floor. He tried to raise his head. A pair of hands grabbed each arm and pulled him up, holding his arms behind him until cold metal gripped his wrists. He glared at the person in front of him. "Of course it was you."

"It doesn't take a genius to figure that one out," replied Miss Parker. She was in the kind of business casual suit Jarod had always seen her favor during their long chase. About the only change was the multidevice on her wrist and that the firearm at her hip was now an Alliance-model pulse pistol. "That's how it's always been for us. You run, I chase." She smirked as she brought a cigarette up to her mouth. Her other hand bore the lighter that, with a flick of her finger, she used to light the cigarette up. She inhaled from it for a moment, causing a red glow to further consume the cigarette. She removed it from her mouth and exhaled a breath full of smoke. "God, I needed that," she sighed, savoring the experience.

But with that done, Miss Parker returned her attention to Jarod. "You know, I always figured I'd catch you eventually. I just never imagined it'd be like this." She gestured around her at the rest of her team.

"Why are you doing this?" Try as he might, Jarod was being held by two of his prior assailants, and was well and truly caught. "I saved your life," Jarod reminded her, frowning. "More than once."

"Yes, you have," replied Miss Parker. "And now, Jarod, you're going to save my father."
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
User avatar
Shroom Man 777
Global Mod
Posts: 4637
Joined: Mon May 19, 2008 7:09 pm
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Shroom Man 777 »

Everyone gets romantic reunions! :mrgreen:
Image

"Sometimes Shroomy I wonder if your imagination actually counts as some sort of war crime." - FROD
User avatar
Steve
Posts: 589
Joined: Tue Jul 27, 2010 5:52 pm
Location: Orlando, Florida
Contact:

Re: "Whispers of Destiny" - "Undiscovered Frontier" Season 2 (Multiverse Space Opera Crossover)

Post by Steve »

Teaser

The planet of New Liberty continued its quiet orbit outside the window of Robert's bridge office. He stood nearby, in the black-and-command-red-trim uniform of the Alliance Navy, breathing in a sigh at the sight. New Liberty, once, had not even been a speck on the planet surface. But now he could make out the gray splotch of city, and if his vision was a bit stronger, perhaps he'd even make out the fields surrounding the city where the Colony's staples were grown.

The thought occurred to him of one day retiring here and founding a new Dale family farm. Although Angel was, by her own repeated admission, not the type to be a farmhouse wife, he could almost imagine them in a home like his family's, kids playing in the fields as they grew old together.

Thinking of Angel in that way felt weird. Their relationship had always floundered on one rock or another, and it was certainly rocky right now. But it wasn't like he had anyone else to think about that way?

Except, of course, for that memory of the eagerly-shared kiss after a thrilling escape and a tumble down a collapsing hill. The pain in his ribs, the feeling of dirt and sweat mingling, the jubilant look on Julia's face before and after they shared that kiss...

The thoughts and dreams might have become a confusing, hopeless muddle if not for the interruption when his door chime went off. "Come in," he called out, and turned in time to see Julia enter with her uniform on. "I thought I had you on leave for another two days?", he asked with a wry look.

"Technically, you do. Technically, I'm not handing you the last shift's reports," she said. An amused grin crossed her face. "Technically this sprouted wings and flew to you."

"Ah, technically, that sounds interesting," he replied, chuckling and taking the datapad. "So how are you going to enjoy your remaining leave-time?"

"I'm going to tour the Colony again," she replied. "Seeing it with Zack and the others made me realize how much it had changed. I can barely find my way around it now."

"It's a booming city now," Robert agreed. "And it makes you think, doesn't it?"

"About how we started it? Yeah." she nodded. "Of course, that's what this anniversary is all about, isn't it?"

He nodded quietly. "Well, I don't want to…"

Before he could finish, there was a tone at his desk to say they had an incoming communication. He pressed the button to open the comm line. "This is Captain Dale," he said.

The person on the other end was Jupap. "Sir, Colony Security is hailing us."

"What for?", he asked.

"They say something happened in the Medical Plaza. It… it involves Commander Jarod."

Robert and Julia exchanged worried looks.




The transporter that brought Jarod and his captors to what looked like the inside of a ship was an Alliance model transporter. Which did not narrow down the suspects as well as he might hope, unfortunately, as the subspace tunnelling-style transporter was becoming more and more widespread with every passing month.

The room was full of chairs. One had been prearranged with restraint cuffs built into the arm. Jarod was forced into the chair and restrained with those cuffs by two of his attackers while Miss Parker watched.

"He is still determining how to escape," said the golden-eyed man. "Give me ten minutes with him and I will crush his spirit."

"Jarod's been conditioned to resist torture and abuse," Miss Parker replied. "And the Centre wants him back intact. Which means I want him delivered intact."

Jarod laughed at her. "Do you really think they're going to let you walk away?"

"Oh, I'm sure they'd still like to make an example of me," she said. "But they'll be happy with having you back. Then they'll let my father go."

"Do you really think he's still alive?" Jarod laughed harshly and shook his head. "You should know better."

"I know he's alive," answered Miss Parker. "And if they betray me…" She frowned at the thought, which she clearly wasn't letting herself think about. "That's why I hired these gentlemen. If the Centre kills him, or they try to double-cross me, I have the firepower to make them regret it." There was a cold look to Miss Parker's eyes as she inhaled another drag from her cigarette.

One of Jarod's attackers, the Asian cyborg, left the room. "I would have helped you rescue your father," Jarod said. "If you'd asked."

"Would you have, Jarod?" Miss Parker drew up a chair. She took another drag from her cigarette. "With everything my father was responsible for? What if it meant leaving your dear friends on the Aurora?"

"I would have arranged something," he insisted.

For several moments their eyes met, and it was clear Miss Parker was considering the sincerity of his words. During their silence, Jarod felt a steady acceleration through the ship and a sudden lurching feeling that surged and vanished. It was the familiar sensation of entering an interuniversal jump point.

The door slid open again. The cyborg re-entered. His voice was calm when he reported, "Wolff just made the jump. It doesn't look like anyone was the wiser in orbit. We're home free."

"Thank you, Kang." Miss Parker stood up. "Wilton, Y'tala, you'll have the first watch with him. Don't let Jarod out of your sight. In two hours I'll have you relieved."

The Mi'qote woman and the short man in the room nodded.

Miss Parker nodded to the man with the gold eyes, who nodded back and departed with Kang.

"He's a corrupted Gersallian, isn't he?", Jarod asked.

Miss Parker stopped and turned. "You mean he has the same weird magic that the Gersallians go on about? Yes, he does. And I'm paying him almost everything I have left after hiring the others."

"You made a lot of money in a year as a 'security consultant'", he charged.

Miss Parker smirked. "Well, as I told your friend Captain Dale last night… there's a dark side to his precious utopia. And I'm very good at finding things." She took another drag from her cigarette and blew out a puff of smoke. "Enjoy the ride, Jarod. We'll be back home soon enough."

Without another word, she left, leaving Jarod alone with his guards.


Undiscovered Frontier
"Family Matters"



Robert and Julia were met by Sydney at the office building he used in the Medical Plaza. He was accompanied by two men, an African and someone with a tanned bronze complexion. Robert recognized the second man as Luis de Almerda, a Colombian policeman whom they'd found in a FARC camp back in the old days. He was in the uniform of the New Liberty Colony Security Service and was the chief of police for the entire colony. "What happened?"

"Mister Okonwi can explain better," said Almerda.

The African man nodded. When he spoke, the translation systems kicked in for Robert and Julia. "We detected an unscheduled transportation from the premises approximately thirty-eight minutes ago," Okonwi explained. "Officers were dispatched to the scene and found evidence of a struggle in Dr. Sydney's office. We also located the security guard unconscious in a backroom during our search of the premises."

"This was a trap, then." Robert looked to Sydney. "Do you know anything of what happened here?"

"I found a message from Jarod on my device," Sydney explained, "telling me he had almost arrived at the office. Going by the message he believed I had called to meet him here. But I never did."

"Someone lured Commander Jarod into a trap with the false message. Someone aware that he would not be on guard," observed Almerda.

Robert felt a sick feeling in his stomach. The suspect was not too hard to guess. "Miss Parker," he muttered.

"It would make some sense, unfortunately." Sydney shook his head. "Miss Parker was upset in being brought here, and she worries about her father's fate with the Centre. She may have taken Jarod to try and save her father by exchanging him."

"Given what Jarod's told us about these people, I doubt they'll cooperate that well." Robert sighed and clenched his hands into fists. He thought he could actually feel it, feel the emotions Jarod had felt as he was attacked with… overwhelming power?

A cold trickle went up his spine.

Julia noticed the change in his expression. "Are you okay?", she asked.

He looked to her and shook his head. "I feel like there's something… wrong here. Something nasty."

"You are correct."

They all turned. Meridina was walking up to them, wearing the casual robes of her Order. "Commander Meridina," said Almerda. "Thank you for coming."

"You are most welcome. I came as quickly as I could." Meridina looked over the building. "I feel the lingering power even here." A look of deep worry came to her face. "One of the attackers was a swevyra'kse."

The term had the familiar root word in Gersallian for Robert's growing knowledge of that language. But he'd never heard of this term before. "A what?"

"A wielder of power from swevyra who has fallen into darkness." Meridina shuddered. "This is what Amaunet turned into when she had control of my body."

"I thought someone like that would be little better than an out-of-control psychopathic killer?", Robert asked.

"That is the eventual end of them all. But some resist quite well, sometimes for years. They are capable of cunning and planning. Some may serve as mercenaries, others put their efforts into growing a personal power base.' Meridina shook her head. "They are not to be underestimated."

"Dammit," Robert breathed. He looked to Almerda. "I can assign officers to assist the investigation, if you'd like."

Almerda nodded and understood. "Of course."

Robert looked to Julia. "I know you're on leave…"

"I'll direct things from here," she said. "We'll look through Miss Parker's things and see if we can find a clue on what her plans are."

"I shall stay and assist," Meridina pledged.

"Keep me informed." Robert sighed. "I'm going to file the official report on what happened."




When Robert returned to his quarters, he found Angel waiting for him. And he could feel the angry tension building up within her. "Whatever happens, I want to go," Angel insisted.

"I doubt we'll be launching the rescue mission," Robert said. "I'm not even sure what will happen. The Earth of A4P5 is still on the 'no contact' list."

"We can't just let her get away with this!" Angel clenched her fists. "Dammit, I knew that… that bitch would do something like this. I could see it in her eyes when I saw her the last time."

Robert stopped beside his desk and turned. "What do you mean?"

"After Jarod found her a place to live, he visited her. I went with him." Angel frowned. Her fists were clenching and unclenching over and over. She desperately wanted to hit something. "I even told her that if she did something to Jarod I'd kill her."

Robert sighed. "You would," he noted.

"I want on the mission, Rob," Angel said. "Let me join Julia and Meridina."

"Angel, I don't think I can justify that," he answered. "Two officers is a big enough commitment."

"Dammit, I owe it to him…" Angel crossed her arms. "Rob, please, let me do this. I know people on New Liberty too. And maybe…"

Robert plopped into his desk chair. "Angel… give me a moment."

While she stewed, he thought on it. More accurately, he focused on it, trying to sense what the best course of action was. Whether or not Angel would be needed, if it was best to send her. Hearing her heart beating and his own, hearing the thumps as she paced around his room, was distracting.

Whatever the future was, it wasn't something he could sense. Not this time. He had only his own instinct on the situation, versus the part in his head that said Julia and Meridina were enough for the job.

But his heart said otherwise. Robert sympathized with Angel's sense of responsibility for what happened with Jarod. And what was the harm in giving Julia and Meridina some backup? They weren't going anywhere. So he nodded. "They're probably at Colony Security, going over Miss Parker's things."

A look of relief came to her face. "Thank you," she said. "I'll beam down immediately."

"If they have anything they need computer help with, don't hesitate to call Cat and Lucy," Robert added.

"Of course not." Angel leaned over the side of the desk and gave him a kiss on the lips, which he returned. When their kiss ended after a few seconds, she smiled and said, "We'll find him, don't worry."

"I won't," he promised, and then he watched quietly and with some contemplation on his choice while Angel picked up her bag and went to the door.




With nothing much to do and little hope of escape for the moment, Jarod looked at his surroundings. His place of confinement had evidently been built to be the dining area of a vessel. It had been stripped to be turned into his prison, but he could make out the remaining floor braces for heavy kitchen equipment.

As for his captors, one was the the red-furred-and-haired Mi'qote woman with a number of different guns on her main belt and on bands around her upper legs to hold more guns. The Human man beside her was wearing a simple jumpsuit of dark gray and black, with his hair cut close to his head. Quiet, calculating amber eyes were still intent upon Jarod.

"You know I'm an Alliance officer, right?", Jarod asked.

"What of it?", asked the Mi'qote. Y'tala was her name, presumably, given how Miss Parker had spoken. "I'll make my money and sod off to the Unaligned Worlds, same as always."

Wilton, for his part, chuckled. "Pal, I know more boltholes and safe housessafehouses than you can imagine." He was speaking in English, but his accent was unique. "And on Solaris, I'm a drop in the bucket. I do this job and it's back to business as usual for me."

"Are you really so certain of that?", Jarod asked them. "Because if you're…"

He was interrupted by an explosion of pain. Wilton's fist smashed into Jarod's face. It didn't cause much in the way of damage to his body, but it still hurt. "Shut it or I'll get the tape," Wilton declared.

Jarod glared at him and gave no other reply.




For most of the Colony, the fall of night had merely heralded the second great run of celebrations, with grand fireworks to be seen and enjoyed by all.

In the Security Headquarters, there was no celebratory mood. It was widely known that Jarod had been one of the "Facility crew", he had been directly involved in rescuing many of the Colony's current citizens - including some of those now with Security - and his abduction rankled them.

Almerda and Okonwi showed Julia, Angel, and Meridina into a meeting room. Bagged belongings were gathered, including personal datapads and a noteputer system. "We've queued the contents of Miss Parker's personal data systems," said Okonwi. With a tap of a button he brought them up.

After several minutes of looking, Julia shook her head. "This all looks legitimate," she said. "Notes and observations on the cases she was helping Security with."

"Perhaps she did not commit any of her plans to electronic data format," mused Meridina. "Although it is interesting how often she accessed the suspicious characters list."

"'Suspicious characters list'?", Angel asked.

"Under Council order, we keep a list of individuals who have come to our attention, either by direct observation, by report from the populace, or reports by other government agencies," explained Almerda. "It gives us a place to start in some investigations."

Okonwi added, "We do not do pre-emptive arrests either."

"I would hope not," murmured Angel.

Julia ignored that comment and continued. "Well, we know she was looking for someone to work with. Maybe she hired people from the list?"

"The issue will be finding out which ones. There are probably dozens, maybe even hundreds, of listed persons that she could have approached." Almerda drew in an irritated sigh. "We'll do what we can, of course."

"Of course." Julia nodded to him and hoped he understood how much his efforts were appreciated.

"I'd like to know if there's a way Miss Parker was in touch with the Centre." Angel looked over one of the noteputers. "I mean, would she go to all of this trouble without having any guarantees?"

"If her goal was to recover her father, perhaps she was willing to take that risk." Meridina looked over another of the noteputers. "We should try to track any vessel they departed on."

"There have been ships coming and going all day," Almerda said. "I will confirm with Traffic Control."

While Meridina and Julia were discussing that with Almerda, Angel was looking over the rest of the evidence. Further along the table, apart from the things found in Miss Parker's home and office, were a few more evidence bags. She looked them over. Most were debris from Jarod's abduction.

But one…

Angel looked to Okonwi, standing nearby. She held up the bag. "You found this on the scene?"

Okonwi looked at her and at the bag. "Yes," he said. "The ash could have come from a number of things."

"Like a cigarette?"

Okonwi considered that. "Possibly."

Angel opened up the baggie and took a sniff. "I recognize this smell," she said.

"You are an expert on cigarette ash?"

"No." Angel shook her head. "But I've smelled it before. Back in the Facility days. Enough that I'll never forget the damned stuff" She looked to Julia and Meridina, who were noticing the conversation now. She offered it to Julia. "Remember?"

Julia took it and sniffed. A frown came to her face. "I think I do."

"It's Cuban," Angel said. "The cigarette was made with Cuban tobacco."

"From which universe, though?", asked Meridina. "Presumably you are looking for a link we can follow from this fact."

"Do we know what Miss Parker's expenditures were like?", Angel asked. "Did she import anything from outside of our universe?"

"I'm not seeing it on these records. But she might have made receipts private."

Angel looked at the ash again. An idea percolated into her head, based off old memories. "Julia, I have an idea," she said softly, softly and lowly that Okonwi couldn't hear from where he was. "I think I know where Miss Parker got her cigarettes."

"Oh? Almerda can probably…"

"No," Angel said. "If we go in with Security, they won't cooperate. But if it's who I think it is, he might just talk to us, personally, without the law involved. But we'll have to go in as civilians, and without our multidevices and sidearms. He won't talk to us if everyone sees we've got Stellar Navy-issue tech."

"A lot of people here would recognize us anyway."

"Not if we go in carefully, without calling attention to ourselves."

"And I can attempt to mentally dissuade recognition," Meridina offered.

Julia frowned pensively over that, They were supposed to be helping Okonwi and Almerda, not hiding things from them. And without their multidevices they had no means of communicating with the Aurora for emergencies. The Aurora wouldn't even be able to track them.

But there was an earnestness in Angel's hazel eyes that Julia couldn't ignore. If it helped them find Jarod faster, they should do it.

"Okay," Julia said. "We'll follow you on this."




Robert couldn't sleep. Not from nightmares, just from general nervousness and worry and a sense of frustration. Jarod was effectively a member of the family, he had saved their lives, and he had been taken by the same people that Robert and the others swore would never have a chance at him again.

And as things stood, there wasn't a damn thing Robert could do about it. All he could do was hope Julia and the others could find out something they could use to help get Jarod back.

"I shouldn't have laid down early," Robert muttered. He sat back up and crossed his legs. Meridina had shown him this meditative position and explained the value of using it to quiet his mind and self. By clearing his head, he could rest more easily, or be more in tune with the energy within him and its connection to everything else.

The months of training had made it somewhat clear that he lacked the strengths Meridina and Lucy had with this. He wasn't sure he'd ever be capable of bringing a sword to a gunfight and winning. That mostly relieved him, but it did give him a tad bit of disappointment, of feeling inadequate. Meridina had counseled him not to concern himself with those feelings. "The power you wield is meant for you, whatever its comparison to others," she had insisted, and he had accepted.

Gradually he felt like he might yet get to sleep… just to have the comms beep. Lt. Pacetti stated, "Bridge to Captain Dale. Priority message from Admiral Maran."

Robert answered immediately. "I'll get it right now." He went to his desk, put in his code, and accepted the incoming transmission. The dark-haired Gersallian admiral appeared on the screen. Robert thought he looked tense. "Admiral, sir, good to see you."

"The same, though we have little time for pleasantries. I received your report about Commander Jarod. We'll do what we can to locate him, I assure you. But right now we have another matter." Maran's expression was tense, and Robert could tell something big was going on. "An opportunity has presented itself, Captain, one that we must seize. It may shorten the war."

That made Robert pay attention. "Sir?"

"Ever since the attack on New Austria, the Reich has been dispersing its fleets carefully, ensuring it can respond quickly to another such attack by us," explained Maran. "This has hobbled them somewhat on the main fronts of the war, but it's prevented us from launching effective raids in their rear areas. But we now have a window of opportunity. The Reich's been forced to adjust after the recent fighting and in their shifting of assets, there will be a small time frame during which we can attack several facilities of strategic importance without risking a confrontation with large numbers of opposing ships. To exploit this attack to the fullest, we're throwing every available ship into the action. That includes your's."

Robert swallowed and nodded. If Maran wasn't exaggerating, a large enough attack in Reich rear areas might completely disrupt their front lines. It would shorten the war. "I understand, sir, we'll get underway by your order."

"You'll be making a rendezvous with the Themistocles and her battle group," Maran said. "They're gathering in Universe C5O2 as we speak. Coordinates are being transmitted on a subchannel. You must depart immediately, the window is closing steadily and we need literally every minute."

"I understand, sir," Robert said. "I'll have our people beamed up from New Liberty immediately." He sighed. "Colony Security should still be able to do what they can for Jarod."

"I assure you, once this is over I will personally intervene with the President to get approval for his recovery, even if it means sending strike teams to his home Earth. But I need you at that rendezvous immediately, Captain. Command out." Maran's image was replaced by a copy of his office seal, a variant on the Presidential one that depicted the Alliance torch insignia on a shining shield.

Robert triggered his comm unit. "Dale to Bridge. All hands to Code Yellow, call up all personnel from New Liberty."

The junior officer didn't ask why. That was good, he wasn't supposed to. "Ordering the Transporter Stations to begin now, sir."

"Take the coordinates Admiral Maran sent in the subchannel on his communication, we need to jump there as soon as the drive is spooled."

"Yes sir."

Robert got dressed and replicated some coffee. He had a feeling he would be up for a while. With the coffee in hand he went to the bridge.

When he arrived, Pacetti had vacated the command chair for Locarno, who had arrived before him. "What's going on?", Locarno asked.

"Command's launching a special operation against enemy supply lines," he answered quickly. "We need to jump in the next few minutes just to make the rendezvous, and we have the orders for that. They need every ship." Robert got into his seat. "Have we gotten everyone back?"

"Almost everyone." Locarno returned to the helm. "But the Transporter Stations haven't been able to lock onto Commander Andreys, Commander Meridina, or Lieutenant Delgado."

Robert was confused by that. "What do you mean they can't lock onto them?"

"Their multidevices have been removed," Locarno revealed. "I talked to Chief Almerda and he said they left to pursue a lead on Miss Parker's activities."

"Dammit," Robert grumbled. As much as he wanted the investigation to continue, going into an operation like this without his XO or his Tactical Officer would not look very good, especially if things went wrong. "Is there any way we can track them?"

"Without their multidevices to fix their locations?" At Sensors, Ensign al-Rashad shook her head. "We can't discern their life readings from any others, sir. There are dozens of Gersallians in the Colony."

Robert looked at Locarno. "Lieutenant, we don't have time to wait for them to get in contact with us. For the duration of this operation, you're going to be acting XO."

Locarno nodded. "I understand, sir."

"Jump drive ready, Captain," added Jupap at Operations.

"Jump."

The Aurora generated an interuniversal jump point and flew right into it.




Julia and Meridina let Angel give the directions to the cab-driver, who took them from the center of the colony toward its outer fringe. The area they found themselves in was full of modest home and buildings, once storage for colony supplies and now turned into other enterprises.

Angel's address was for one of the smallest of these former storage facilities, which had a sign out front in Spanish. "The Cut Throat?", Julia said, frowning. "Seriously?"

"Seriously." Angel went to the door. "This is why I wanted us to ditch the uniforms."

And indeed they had: Angel was in a brown jacket and green-and-white shirt with blue jeans, Julia had opted for a black leather jacket over a red blouse and black trousers. Meridina looked out of place in a matching jacket to Julia's, with a brown shirt underneath and blue pants to match the jacket.

Inside there was a number of small groupings of beings, mostly favoring drinks and muttering quietly with each other. The place had the look of a real dive of a bar, grungy and barely hygienic, the kind of atmosphere Julia would have associated with a biker bar. A low end one.

The man at the bar was heavy set, with a light brown complexion and dark hair. Light brown eyes looked at them with a mix of amusement and wariness. "Ah, my avenging angel," he said. "Come to see me again, eh?"

Angel looked back to Meridina and Julia. "This is Hernan de Corelo. He remembers us more than we'd remember him. He was from our third move on the Cubans."

"Si, yes," Corelo agreed. "I was sweating and starving in that stinking prison until you sprung me."

Angel smirked. "What he's not saying is that he wasn't a political dissident or someone in the wrong place at the wrong time. He was a black market dealer that the Cubans caught. And he's been putting his experience to work here on New Liberty."

Meridina blinked. "And you know this because?"

"Because two years ago, the Angry Angel here caught me selling," he answered for her. "Told me that if she caught me dealing drugs or weapons she'd tear my arms off and beat me to death with them. And she's one of the few I know who can do it."

"So he learned, after siccing his thugs on me." Angel smiled sweetly. "They don't work thuggery anymore."

"Just business, amiga, just business. I only deal with adult customers, and no weapons or hard drugs."

"I turned him into security, actually," Angel continued. "But Almerda cut him loose. The evidence was skimpy." She approached the bar and leaned over it. "And there were other considerations, weren't there Hernan?"

He could see what she meant. "Since you're here on a special occasion, how about I take you to the back?" Hernan gestured toward a door. A moderately-stout man in a dark suit was standing there quietly.

"It would appear that these kinds of establishments are transcendental among all cultures," Meridina mused philosophically, smiling thinly at Julia.

Julia nodded wordlessly and looked around. She'd always figured there was a dark side to New Liberty, but to go diving into it made her nervous.

Hernan led them to the back area. There were more tables, a larger bar with more liquors on them - including several bottles of bright blue liquid that could only be highly illegal Romulan ale - and a stage.

"Is this a theater, then?"

Hernan smirked back at Meridina. "Of a sort, yes."

Julia was frowning at him. "A sex show. Something like that, right? Because you wouldn't be hiding a strip club."

"That would depend, Senorita," Hernan said, slipping behind his bar. "Some of the people who live here, they are not very tolerant of the finer pleasures of life, you know? The law may say these things are fine, but they would make trouble. It's better to not make it too obvious, yes?" He looked over to Angel, who was remaining silent but still tense. "So, I hear there was an incident earlier this evening to mar our fine anniversary celebration. I'm betting you're here over that, yes?"

"We are." Angel took a seat at the bar. "I know you've got contacts back home, on our Earth, Hernan. You've been selling Cubans?"

"I have a modest market," he replied.

"Was this woman one of your customers?" Angel held up a picture of Miss Parker.

Hernan studied it. "Hrm. Maybe."

Julia rolled her eyes. "This is when you pull out a roll of bills and start bribing him, isn't it? Jokes about helping him jog his memory?"

Angel chuckled. She gave Hernan a knowing look. "Are we going to be cliche, Hernan?"

"I am being serious," he insisted. "But I do believe I have seen her, yes. She came to me for business."

"Cigarettes?"

Hernan smirked. "Among other things. A very ambitious planner, that woman."

"So we've learned." Julia frowned. "So what else did she want from you besides the means to give herself lung cancer?"

"Contacts. Names. Business arrangements." Hernan smirked. "She knew about my arrangement with Chief Almerda. That chica was cold as ice about it too. Would've ratted me out if I hadn't helped her at a bargain price."

"With?", asked Meridina.

"She was looking for people to hire," Hernan revealed. "And for information about the black market. To tell you the truth, I think she was using me to confirm things. I'm not the best in the Colony on these things, you see, but I've been doing it longer than most. The Mafia, the Bratva, the Orion Syndicate, they all have come through here and there, but I'm the one still here, and anyone who's anyone on this Colony comes here eventually."

"So you're in with all the scumbags," Julia muttered.

"A way of looking at it," Hernan said. "But I've kept my word. No drugs. No kids. No taking our people." He frowned. "Especially that. This is my home too, and nobody messes with my people, comprende? We take care of our own."

At that, Angel put two and two together. "So you've been helping Miss Parker make good with Colony Security, feeding her intelligence to help them shut down the nastiest of the organizations and getting the rest to pony up for you and her to leave them alone." She put her arm on the bar. "Is that about right?"

"Always nice to see you've got a brain with those muscles," Hernan replied. "A shame you're wastin' time on a ship, amiga, there are people who would pay big money to see you punch people."

"Heh. So, do you have any idea who she hired?"

Hernan shook his head. "Not my thing. I directed her to some people. Offworlders from other universes."

"And they would be?"

"Bad people, amiga. They don't have arrangements with you either. You step into their places, you might not come back out."

"We could get warrants," Julia suggested. "Go in with Colony Security."

Hernan chuckled. "Yeah, and maybe someone in Security is earnin' some spare dinero from them, sends them a little message, you show up and they're gone. Sorry, but you ain't finding out anything from them that directly."

Julia frowned at that. It shouldn't surprise her that even their colony would have corruption. But it rankled regardless.

"I believe we have learned all we can," Meridina noted. "We should return to resume contact with the Aurora."

Julia nodded in agreement. She looked to Angel, who slid off the stool. "Thank you, Hernan." She smiled thinly. "Want me to make it look good?"

"I would rather not be punched by you again, Angry Angel," Hernan answered. "But if you ever want to punch people for money, let me know, I'll talk to the organizers."

At that Angel smirked. She turned and followed the others out.

None of them seemed to noticed the hooded, cloaked figure who followed them.
"A Radical is a man with both feet planted firmly in the air." – Franklin Delano Roosevelt

"No folly is more costly than the folly of intolerant idealism." - Sir Winston L. S. Churchill, Princips Britannia

Moderator of SDN, Former Spacebattles Super-Mod, Veteran Chatnik
Post Reply